Fallen Order

Chapters

Well that sucks
Not the best of impressions
The undead strikes again
undead for hire
To the Kingdom of Crystal Meth!
The Heart
undead for hire.....again
quite the predicament
Can't keep us down
Spooktober
Change of hope
Crushing hope
Marching fire
Merry Hearth Christmas
Love isn't for the undead
Way down we go...
For the record...
No ones flawless
In the beginning...
The march into Hell
Plans head south...literally
The showdown of a life time
Does it end here?
Communist and ponies oh my!
Attack of the deadman
Old friends
Just a little closer
Nobles, an Undead and a Princess
Fools trust
Project: X
Corruption of the Holy
Soulless bound
Restored Order
Prologue
I don't think we're in Oklahoma anymore
Being a diplomatic killing machine
This is not the end

Well that sucks

“Hey there.....partner," I say with what little confidence I have left in me. I hear Kelso sigh behind me.
"Nice job idiot, you look like you belong just fine," Kelso said sarcastically.

"Well next time we get sent to another world I'll be sure to bring an idiots guide to meeting aliens" I harshly whispered back. I turn to look at the girls who look so confused on what's happening right now.

The lavender girl who I recognize as Twilight Sparkle speaks up "Is everything alright?" She asks probably wondering why three knights are bickering at each other.

"Oh yeah we’re fine just kinda lost though"
Colin replied while getting his sword off the ground and placing it in his sheath.

"Yeah, no kidding, what’s with the armor and costume git up," the rainbow-haired girl says giving Kelso a crept outlook.
Kelso from what I can assume made an offended face by the sound of him flabbergasted.

"It's not a costume it is my armor" Kelso huffed in annoyance.

"Do you need directions?" Twilight asks. I nodded my head and she tells us about a town West of us. I thanked her and then walked towards the rock where my sword and shield were. A roar erupted from the treeline and I look up to see a lion with a snake for a tail, with another head that looks like a goat.

"Well eat my ass and call me an uncle," Kelso says looking at the beast.
I grab my Zweihander and shield readying myself for a fight when the beast charged at us and I swung my sword at it to no avail. The beast was already on me and it had me on the ground knocking my sword out of my hand.

"It's got me!!" I yelled out trying to block it's slash attacks with my shield while pinned under it. Colin used his fire straight sword and hacked at the goat head. Kelso used his Dark sword and went after the snakehead.
I reached for my sword and the goat head grabbed my arm and threw me like a rag doll. I was about to slam into a rock only to be stopped by a purple hue. I looked around and saw Twilight using her magic to save my ass from the rock.

"Thanks for that, "I say, happy I'm not a bloody pulp. She puts me down and then uses her magic to try and fight the beast too. The other girls joined in the fight soon after and just then the snakehead went after the yellow Pegasus, 'that was Flutter Shy!' Just as the snake came closer, Kelso used his staff to wack the thing away. I charged at the beast and stabbed my sword into the goats head and Kelso manages to cut the snake in half but gets bucked by the beast's hooves.

"AAAAAAaaaa-" he flies into the trees and sticks his head up from the brush.
A rainbow trail flying by gets my attention, Rainbow Dash flies in and starts throwing kicks at the lion's legs while Colin goes in for another attack and jumps on the lion head stabbing at it. Kelso runs out of the brush and starts swinging at the legs of the monster. A white unicorn with nice hair was zapping the monster with her magic and the pink one pulls a cannon out of her hair.' how the th-?' Then I remembered, "Oh right, this is my little pony," I say to myself.
I start swinging at the goat head while it's being pulled by a rope.

"Ah got'em!" I hear the country pony say I cut the head off and start slashing at the lion but then out of nowhere a bright light comes from the half-dead beast and it disappears.

"Wha- where did it go?" I look around to see what could have done it but before I could think anything else I feel a pain in my side. I look down and see a big gash in my hip.

"Hey, your hurt!" I hear Twilight say as she approaches me. I hold up my hand and reach into my pouch and pull out my estus flask and start chugging it. feel my wound start to heal and I put my estus in my pouch and start coughing from the taste.

"Taste like a fire pit," I say trying to get the taste of ash out of my mouth.
Colin and Kelso come up to me after noticing my wound being healed.

"Whoa, dude are you okay?" Colin asks. He wasn't hurt, that's good, I nodded and I picked up my sword and shield. Twilight came up to me with amazement in her eyes.

"What was that?" She asks pointing at my pouch, I knew she was asking about the flask.

"Oh it's an Estus flask it heals un-' I stop mid-sentence and the only word I could hear was 'Undead' I start to feel sick and put my hands on my knees Kelso rushes over and puts his hand on my shoulder.

"Are you ok my guy?" He asks as I start to breathe uncontrollably. I look at him and I throw my helmet off to the side and take my chest plate off. I look at my chest and right where my heart is there was the curse sign.

"Oh no no no no," I say knowing that means one thing 'I'm undead. “ I didn't know what to do, so I prayed to God begging for this not to be real. Kelso saw the undead mark and looked dumbfounded just like Colin did when he saw it. I put my armor back on and finally calmed down. I walked back to where the girls had gathered they all had looks of confusion and fear in their eyes. I sighed knowing I had some explaining to do.

Author's Note

nosleepforme

I got Smore to make ha ha ha..im lonely *sobs in corner*

Not the best of impressions

"So what do we do now?" Rainbow Dash asks hovering in the air.

"Well, we need an explanation right now, firstly what are you and where did you three come from? Secondly, what was that mark on you" Twilight says pointing at me. I then thought of an idea to keep our real home a secret just in case a certain 'ruler' knew about humans and hated us cause that's how most stories I've read go. I then begin the biggest lie I've ever told...

"We're undead from a faraway land that has nothing but death and hopelessness. My name is Kobe and I'm from the lost land of Astora an ancient land long gone. Colin here is from Anor Londo, a kingdom fallen to darkness. Kelso is from Farron woods a place where there are poison and monster behind every corner. We came together to fight the curses and bring light to the new age and we've been together ever since then." I explain to them when I mentioned us being undead the girls backed away.

"Your z-zombies?” They said in unison looking even more scared than before.

I heard Colin groan behind me, I sighed.

"No we're undead but not like zombies and no we don't eat people," I say looking at the pink one who was about to ask.

"We have what's called the undead curse. It was placed on us by a Lord of sunlight a long time ago so we could be used to keep his age of fire going m. But, over the past few thousand years, the flames have died and rekindled. We can never truly die for it is our curse to live forever. Eventually, we'll go hollow after some time but that's if we lose hope and purpose. " I finish the short story of the curse and the girls don't look as scared. The white unicorn Rarity speaks up,

"So darling, you and your friends are cursed to live forever, what happens when you go hollow?" She asks the others to look at me most likely wondering the same thing.

"Well to go hollow is to lose your humanity and lose your will to do anything anymore. Then, you become nothing but a mad hungry vessel for souls and humanity. It’s a horrible way to go out. " I tell her, she shutters at my reply.

"You t-take s-souls?" A frightened Flutter Shy asks, hiding behind the group I groaned at her question.

"Look an undead takes souls from other undead so they can stay unhollow, we aren't gonna take your souls so y'all can calm down okay?" Colin says with irritation in his voice, I can tell he's annoyed about being here just as much as Kelso is. They didn't say anything but I can tell.

After a few moments of silence, the girls let us tag along with them to go to town. Twilight said she may have a way to help us get back home. I just pray we can get home before I get us in too deep in our situation.

(An hour later)

While walking, the girls tell stories about their adventures and how they went all over Equestria. Even though I knew all this I kept quiet, I told Twilight about the ancient archives in lothric castle that hold hundreds of stories and even spells. She seemed very intrigued about it and I saw Kelso being pestered by Rainbow Dash and Pinkie pie about his armor even, though I can't see his face I can tell he wants to punch them. I chuckle to myself while Colin just stayed quiet for most of the walk with Flutter shy and Rarity. They were asking him questions to which he answers with nods or shakes.

As we walked I started thinking about my choices like what do we do when the time comes to go home. Will I hesitate, I mean I'm in Equestria I could go on cool adventures and stuff but my friends will think otherwise. I sigh to myself pushing those thoughts elsewhere and focusing on what's going on now. I look at the sky and see it's about to be nighttime soon,m. I pull my pouch out and start looking through it and to my surprise, there's everything in there from my estus to throwing knives and firebombs m. I thought to myself 'Holy Cheezits‘ could I take on an army with this?’ I put the pouch away and continue.

"Ok, we're here...uh, where is everypony?" Twilight asks, I look around and see a few houses. We walk into town and I had a bad feeling about something.

"Somethings not right." I say stopping in my tracks the others turned and looked at me and Colin said" yeah, it probably causes we-" he gets cut off when an explosion happens right under us. I get thrown back, groaning I stand back up and see a Dragon flying by I pick up my sword and shield and went to see if the others were okay.

"Kobe!?" I heard Colin call out there was smoke and fire everywhere I couldn't see anything. I heard the Dragon roar and heard screaming as I ran through the smoke and found the Dragon. It was staring at me with hate in its eyes. It began to breathe fire at me and I held my shield in hopes it would protect me. But, it did little and I was blown back while on fire. I started swinging at its head and torso but it grabbed my leg with its jaw and started thrashing around. I screamed in pain as it threw me to the ground and crushed my left arm. I tried to get my estus flask but by the time I did everything went dark.

(3rd POV)

Colin and Kelso watched in horror as Kobe fought for his life but got crushed in the process. They saw him fade to green mist and disappear. Kelso used his sage staff and fired multiple spells at the Dragon. Colin charged at its legs and got a few cuts in before being pulled away by a purple aura. He turned around and saw Twilight pulling him and Kelso back.

"What are you doing!?" He yelled in anger. All he wanted right now was to kill the thing that killed his friend.

"I'm saving your life!!" She yelled back, she looked around confused.

"Where's Kobe?" she asked Colin and Kelso stood silent. She realized what happened and felt saddened that they lost their friend

"Twilight, we need to go now!!" Rainbow Dash yelled. Twilight nodded and ushered the others to follow. Kelso and Colin went along despite wanting to find their friend. The group went to Twilights library to plan their next course of action. Once inside they heard the sounds of Dragon wings fading away.

"Is it g-gone?" Pinkie pie asks hiding in a barrel.

"AAHH!" Kelso yells out still angry about the event. Colin shakes his hands trying not to kill everything next to him. Flutter Shy tries to comfort him but one death stare from Colin and she backed off.

"Um, where's the other undead feller?" AppleJack asks remembering only 2 of them came in the library. Colin and Kelso froze then remembered what Kobe said earlier, they looked at each other.

"Kobe!!" They say in unison and ran out the door and towards the forest to find their missing friend.

Author's Note

I played some Pavlov vr and it was lit as a tit

Want to know what happens next¿¿¿¿ find out next time on

*theme song* MY LITTLE PONY UNDEAD IS MAGIC

The undead strikes again

I opened my eyes and sat up lazily. I looked around and noticed a lot of rubble and realized I'm in a ruined castle. I got up and walked around and saw some corridors. I began going down the second one wondering where it leads.

"Where am I, this doesn't look like Ponyville," I said aloud

I walked some more and I found myself in a throne room. I looked at the chairs and behind them were two colored banners, a yellow one and a blue one. That’s when I realized I'm in the castle of the two sisters.

"So this is what it looks like in person. Pretty cool if I do say so myself.” I saw an orange light coming from behind the thrones. I walked over to get a closer look and to my shock, it was a bonfire. I couldn't believe it, so I put my hand up to the coiled sword and it made that satisfying sound that every bonfire makes. I sat down and started making plans to get back to Ponyville and to the guys.

"I better get going I guess” so I got up and when I turn towards the exit of the throne there was nothing but a wall.

"Where did the exit go?" I looked around and there were now only 3 hallways this time I went down the hallway to the right and saw a torch on the wall so. I grabbed it and proceeded down the long dark hallway. After some time I ended up in what I guess was the archives as there were scrolls and books everywhere.

"I wonder if there's a spell for teleportation around here?” I started looking through scrolls and books but I only found stories of old and letters to other ponies. I was about to give up until I found a golden book with a sun on it. The book looked like it had seen better days and I picked it up, wiped the dust off and opened it. I flew through the pages and stopped on a certain page that had a picture of 3 bipedal figures with the one in the middle doing a familiar pose with his hands. He was praising the sun and I read the page and it said: "one day when the world needs them, three heroes of light will come to Equestria and rid the world of the true evil that rules it.” I sat there and thought to myself about what I read just now.

"Could it be talking about me and my friends?"

I didn't know what to think of this. I looked to my right and saw a worn-out satchel I took it and placed the golden book inside it and went back to the throne room.

After a while, I was back in the throne room and I looked back towards the dark hallway only to see a wall again. I turned towards the thrones' rooms exit to see it wasn't a wall anymore I sighed and shook my head.

"Man I gotta stop going to places," I said chuckling to myself. I made my way out of the castle and into the dark woods I still had the torch in my left hand and my sword in my right. With my shield in my back, I walked through the night hoping I don't get jumped by wolves or giant crystal bears.

(2 hours later)

I walked for what felt like forever till I heard faint yelling in front of me.

"Kobe!!"

I stopped when I heard what the voices were saying.

'Colin, Kelso?'

I ran towards the voices and eventually I saw Colin and Kelso running towards me. I sighed in relief knowing I don’t have to be alone in the woods anymore. They came up to me huffing.

"*pant* Dude what *pant* happened" Kelso wheezed out. I explained what happened and told them about the book and the castle. They were surprised at my story and we began walking back to Ponyville.

When we arrived I saw a big burnt spot in the ground from where I 'died' we walked to the library and Colin told me what happened after I poofed out of existence I laughed about it.

We arrived at the library and I noticed the lights were on so we entered and Twilight trotted over to us with a relieved smile and offered to let us stay over until we get things figured out.

"I sent a letter to Princess Luna since it’s night time, about your situation and she should be here soon," Twilight said as we sat down on the couch. I pulled out the golden book and when Twilight came back with the tea she saw it.

"What kind of book is that I've never seen that before?" She asked, giving us drinks.

"Well after my little incident with the Dragon, I woke up in a ruined castle and found this book. I opened it to find a weird page in it here.” I showed her the page and she sipped her tea reading the page. She claims she never heard of it, but the princesses may have an idea, which is what I'm afraid of.

*knock knock*

"That must be the princess" Twilight went to answer the door and as she said it was Luna she entered along with 2 Nightguards I stood up to greet her.

"Luna these are the ponies I was telling you about in the letter" she pointed towards us. Luna looked us over with a small smile and bowed to us.

"Hello, I am Luna princess of the night, it's a pleasure to meet you three. Twilight here has told me about you and your friends' situation and how y'all are undead which I find very interesting. " I introduced the boys and I to her and offered a spot on the couch. We talked about many things from her banishment to a bald guy kicking people down holes, we all had a good laugh. What felt like 20 minutes was 3 hours of nonstop storytelling and jokes. I noticed Colin sleeping against the wall near the front door and Kelso on the floor snoring loudly, I began to feel tired as well.

"Well I best be going it is late and you need a lot of rest.” Luna got up and as I yawned she poked my forehead and the next thing I knew I was out.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I awoke to the smell of pancakes and coffee. I sat up and looked for any sign of life.

"Ah, your awake just in time for breakfast I made blueberry pancakes and some coffee" Twilight said in a cheerful voice. I still had my eyes shut cause I hate mornings more than anything but eventually I got up and kicked the others awake to only get mumbles. In response, I just shook my head and walked to the table and I accidentally stepped on what I thought was a child.

"Ow hey!" I looked down and instead of a child it was a little dragon, it was Spike.

"Oh my bad little dude" I apologized, hoping he doesn't set me on fire.

"It's fine and hey who are you by the way"

"I'm Kobe but you can call me Josericonachocoquesodilamadilajonez the third" I proudly announced, he just looked at me like I was an idiot, which I was.

"His name is Kobe, Spike" Twilight says laying out the food. He nods his head and sat down at the table while I went to wake the guys up again. This time they got up and Kelso looked at me then started sniffing the air and looked towards the table, and staring at spike who also stared back wide-eyed. Kelso got up and leaned over to me slowly.

"Yo dude, there's a tiny gecko in the chair"

I sighed and went to sit at the table.

Once we were all seated We took our helmets off and began eating. Twilight looked at us like she was studying a new life....oh wait.

"Oh my gosh I didn't even ask what race you are I thought y'all were miniatures or a hybrid, but now that I see y'all, what exactly are you?" She asks with amazement in her eyes.

"Oh...uh We're Humans" I answered with a crack in my voice. She nodded her head and started eating faster 'oh dear".

I took a bite of the pancake and it tasted like Heaven slapped me in the face and a choir was singing.

"Twilight these might be the best thing I've ever eaten in years," Colin says with a whole cake in his mouth.

"Don't y'all have pancakes where y'all are from?" She asks a puzzled look on her face.

"Oh, we do it's just not as good" Kelso chimes in already done with his plate. We finish eating and I helped wash dishes like the good person I am and Twilight began asking about humans and stuff. I told her everything I knew and she was writing all of it down. It was alright, to say the least, I was a little worried about her telling everyone about us.

"Hey uh do you think we could keep this human talk between us? I don't want to disturb others about our race and stuff?" she looked at me with confusion and I guess she knew it was important to us.

"Of course I will, I’ll make sure my notes are for me only," she said doing what I knew was a pinkie promise. I sighed in relief and finished the dishes.

I went back to the living room to see Colin and Kelso talking to Spike about who’s the better fighter. I shook my head and left them to sort it out and pulled out the golden book and started reading it with Twilight also reading over my shoulder.

Author's Note

So I got banned in dank souls which sucks but I only have to wait 173 hours

undead for hire

Author's Note

I apologize for my horrible writing I was never a smart guy ☺👌

undead for hire

It's been a few days since we've arrived in Equestria and word has gotten around town about our presence and Twilight received a letter from Celestia saying she wanted to meet us up in Canterlot.

During our time here the guys and I have gotten to know the girls a little better, Rainbow Dash and Kelso have gotten along and Flutter Shy and Colin started talking more mostly about their love for animals and stuff while I and Twilight talked about the magic difference between their world and the Darksouls world.

The time came for us to meet Celestia, I told the guys on our way there to be ready to skidaddle just in case and they understood my concern. We grabbed our gear and hopped on the train to Canterlot.

"Do you think she would try to do something to us I thought this show was kid-friendly?" Colin asked we were a few rows behind the girls so they couldn't hear us.

"I'm not sure what to think anymore, I mean we're in a place that shouldn’t exist, it's all just mind-boggling to me" I replied staring out the window of the train.

(Canterlot)

The ride wasn't long and we arrived at Canterlot and when we got off guards were waiting for us. The first guard who I guessed was the captain who came up to us.

"I have ordered from the princess to relieve you of your weapons and to guide you to the castle to meet with her majesty. "

I sighed knowing this would happen, I heard Kelso give a short chuckle at this and I did the only thing any civilized American would do.

"Oh no we will not hand over our stuff cause we have done no wrong"

The guards looked as if I shot his dog and I stood there with a big grin on my face.

"You will hand over your weapons or I will put you and your friends under arrest for disobeying orders, then you will have to answer to the princess from a cell!" He snarled at us. I shook my head and Kelso put his hand on my shoulder and began to speak.

"Buddy I don't know if you know this but Kobe here won't give up his weapons until he is dead or....well just dead, so good luck trying to get them" he patted me and walked over to the girls who thought we were idiots and tried to convince us to give them our stuff. We still said no.

A scroll appeared in front of the guard and after he read it he said we could keep our stuff for now, to which I rolled my eyes too. We began walking to the castle while stopping at a donut shop cause I was hungry and I wanted to irritate the escort we had. I had fun with it so it wasn't that bad.

We made it to the castle and they brought us to the throne room where we saw Luna in her throne and Celestia in hers. Celestia looked at us then stood up and approached us with the girls behind us, worry in their eyes. She was as tall as me without the horn.

"Hello, I am princess Celestia co-ruler of Equestria and I have heard much about you three over the past few days, regarding the Dragon that came through Ponyville. I would like to thank you for taking action. "

I was surprised by this because I thought she would be upset that we still had our weapons.

"Uh, we didn’t do much and I kinda died there, after that the dragon flew off," I said with a confused look on my face. The guard who leads us to the castle decided to pipe in.

"Princess, they refuse to hand over their weapons and say they will only give them up once they die. "

I and the others looked at him, he thought he could get us into trouble. But little did he know I had the best come back ever made.

"Shut up liberal! "

'YYYEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH'

I pulled out a pair of sunglasses from my pouch and put them on my helmet like the chad, I am. I heard the others except for Celestia and the guard laugh at me, I turned around to see a bemused Celestia.

"Okay, let's settle down, now I would like to talk with you three in my private quarters but I need y'all to leave your weapons. "

I looked down and sighed wanting to just walk out but I know it won’t happen without issues. I noticed Kelso gripping his sword tighter.

'Maybe things will be fine and I'm just being overdramatic about things' I thought to myself, we stood there for a minute before I made a decision.

"Ok, we'll leave our weapons," I said with a bit of anger in my voice. Colin and Kelso looked at me in shock but I gave my sword and Shield to Twilight and the others hesitated at first but did the same with the other girls and we followed Celestia to her room to 'talk'.

"What happened to not giving in to them?" Colin whispered, I could tell he wasn't happy but it was the only way to get this over with.

"I know but we need to get this over with and on our way. I counted the guards and I don't think we could fight our way out of here" I whispered back.

We arrived at her room and followed her inside. When we entered she used her magic to shut the door and lock it. The guys were on edge while I was angry with myself.

"Now that we have the privacy I would like to ask some questions and just so you know I can tell when your lying so be honest when you answer,” she spoke in a serious tone. I prayed she wouldn't ask about our race because the girls don't even know, except Twilight who I hope kept her promise, we never took our helmets off around the others so they never saw our face and I know it sounds bad but I wanted to keep our identity a secret.

Celestia pulled up 4 chairs for each of us and we sat down and began our Q&A session.

"Ok, first off what are your intentions regarding my ponies?”

I tilted my head to the question.

"What do you mean 'our intentions regarding your ponies'?"

"I want to make sure you won't try and hurt my subjects and that I can trust you three being in my kingdom" she replied with a hint of annoyance in her voice.

"We don't plan on hurting anyone as long as they don't hurt us plain and simple"

Kelso said leaning forward. I looked at Colin and he was fiddling with his glove wanting to stay out of this.

"Good, now secondly why did you not want to give up your stuff? It seems strange that you three walk around looking like your ready to fight?" She was getting straight to it.

"That’s because we have to be ready for a fight, we never know when someone will try to take our life even though we can't officially die" she looked at me with wide eyes.

"I can assure you no pony will try to harm you here. This land is peaceful, it's inhabitants are kind. "

"Ok Percilla, you can't fool me, I know there’s more than ponies to worry about like the griffons and Griffins and even dragons, all of them are not so kind"

I was getting tired of this back and forth about our weapons.

"I understand, but I won't have three undead creatures making my ponies uncomfortable because they are too attached to fighting everything that is considered a threat to them. Now, you can either follow my commands or be put in jail!" She stood up in an attempt to intimidate us but we stood up as well and she lessened her intimidation tactic.

"You shouldn't try to scare something that can't die, princess," I say, taking off the sunglasses, Colin slipped on his pyromancy glove and I and Kelso readied our selves.

"Are you threatening me, creature, cause I can have you locked away for the rest of your life?" I chuckled and shook my head.

"I'm not making threats I'm warning you to not do something you will regret. "

She looked at me for a minute then closed her eyes and sighed. Looking back at us she seemed calmer than before.

"Okay, I will allow you to keep your weapons if you agree to my standards.”

I looked at her and rolled my eyes, now she wants to bargain with us right after we were about to go at it with each other.

"What's are the standards then?” Colin asked somewhat relieved we didn't have to pull an R.K.O on the princess. We all sat down and she began to explain.

"I will allow you to keep your weapons and help you find a way home as long as you promise to help me with an upcoming event that will require Twilight and her friends. " She had a look of worry in her eyes.

"What event are you talking about exactly, is it some party or a contest cause if so that’s kinda dumb?"

I was hoping it wasn't either one and what she said surprised me.

"No, it's about an old king that came back from imprisonment and is attempting to retake his old castle called the Crystal empire and enslave the ponies that live there I'm sending the girls along wi-"

Before she could say anymore I interrupted her.

"Wait just one minute! You're telling me there’s an old king who came back and is all evil and stuff and you're sending a few girls with magic necklaces to fight the guy not thinking that the evil king may have back up or and an army that doesn't seem smart if I'm being honest. "

"Yes I am aware of the possibilities, that's why I want to ask you three to go with them. You have a power no pony would ever have and I believe you can help stop the dark king from achieving his goal.”

I was processing what I heard and decided to call in a huddle with the guys to talk about our choice.

After a few minutes, we came to our final decision that it’s probably, bad but what could go wrong?

"We will go if we get free food when we come back, but it's deal or no deal. "

I said crossing my arms, Celestia gave us a strange look and thought about it.

I was getting hungry so I threw food into the equation hoping it would work. Celestia stuck out her hand and made her decision.

"Deal, you will get food as soon as you return, even though it’s a weird request, as long as it will make you help us.

We shook hands and made our way to the door where a group of guards was waiting. I looked at them for a second and then back to Celestia who sheepishly smiled.

"I had them on stand by just in case things got violent sorry heh. "

I left the room with the guys and guards in tow. We went back to the throne room to see Rainbow, Dash and Applejack using mine and Kelso swords to fight and Twilight trying to get them to stop. I got their attention by throwing my gauntlet at them and they looked at us and nervously giggled while giving us our stuff.

"What happened, did everything go okay, was she upset or anything?"

Twilight began asking, I explained her everything that happened and she was shocked to hear that we were about to throw down and going with them to the empire.

"So you're going with us on this test? That means we can look through the archives and see about finding a book to see if it can help to get you all home, oh this is gonna be so fun!"

Twilight was excited and the other girls seemed happy about us coming along. Luna came up to us and we talked about our plan. When we arrived we told her we didn't have one and we will wing it, she didn't seem too content with that but we're like the black knight from the holy grail we were unstoppable.

After we left we hopped on the train back to Ponyville we waited for the day that we were to head out to save an empire from the darkness. May God help us all.

To the Kingdom of Crystal Meth!

Wind trials

I sat in the library basement where me and the boys lived. Twilight moved some of her old stuff around and let us stay down there as long as we didn't blow up her library, to which we happily agreed to.

I felt bad about just free loading off of her but she said she didnt mind, so I offered to help around the library cause it's the least I can do. After a few hours of moving stuff around and cleaning, the basement was clean and now all we needed was beds and maybe a table.

I went upstairs and looked around for a map. I wanted to look at all the areas of equestria and see where other places were. After about 5 minutes of looking I found one in in the geographic shelf.

"Of course it would be here,” I said pulling it out. I brought it back down in the basement and showed the guys and while we were looking at it I noticed a little question mark above what looked like a cave. I decided to leave it alone for now and sat against the wall to take a nap.

After a few hours I woke up in darkness. I got up to find the light switch but couldn't find the wall. I put my hands out in front of me so I didn't slam into anything and when I walked a few feet and still felt nothing.

"Ok what's going on?"

A bright flash got my attention and I looked at the light and saw Luna float down to me.

"Hello Kobe I hope I'm not disturbing your sleep"

"No not at all, what are you doing here?"

She stood in front of me with a big grin on her face. I was confused as to why she looked so happy.

"Well I was finally able to enter your dreams and it wasn't easy. You undead seem to have an impressive barrier."

I was a little weirded out by this for two reasons, one she was wanting to be in our heads and two she could see our dreams and us being teenagers wouldn't help what she would see.

"Why do you want to be in our dreams, seems kinda like your stalking us?" I accused.

She gawked at my question and put her hand on her chest in a offended manner.

"I was not stalking I was doing my job that's all!" She crossed her arms and looked away dramatically. I laughed quietly to myself and she turned around to speak.

"Anyways I am here to ask you a favor before you and the others go to the Crystal empire.”

I had a skeptical look under my helmet but I let her continue just to hear her out.

"My sister has taught Twilight an ancient magic so she can use it to find a way to help save the empire. I want you and the other two to keep an eye on her. I'm worried she may be a big target for what dark creatures lurk in the shadows."

I knew what she was asking, she wanted us to protect her from harm while we were on our little adventure and I can't blame her I would want my friends safe too.

"Alright we'll do it plus what could go wrong?" I said with smile,she seemed happy about my response and we stood there in awkward silence for a minute.
"So was that all you wanted to ask me?" I asked breaking the eerie silence.

"Well yes that was all I do need to tend to my ponies so they can sleep in peace. Do you have anything bothering you from your slumber?"

I haven't had any nightmares since I've been here and it seems my sleep paralysis has stopped for now so that's good.

"No I've been sleeping like a baby since I've got here"

She nodded and said goodbye and in a flash she was gone. I stood there in the void of darkness,I sat down and closed my eyes waiting to wake up.

"Just a little more time"

(2 days later)

Me,Twilight and the boys we're waiting at the train station for the others to arrive. I was chatting with Kelso about why Percilla is top waifu and not Gwynevere.

The others showed up just as the train arrived and we all hoped on and began to head out. During our ride I asked Twilight about the empire which I regret caused the entire ride to be a history lesson for me while Colin and Kelso hung out with the other girls.

After a 3 hour ride we were at our stop and it was a blizzard outside. We stepped outside and a unicorn wearing snow gear approached us.

"Twilight!"

"Shining Armor?"

She ran up and hugged him,Shinning looked at me and the boys and waved.

"You didn't say you were bringing your own knights with you” he said jokingly. Twilight introduced us and we shook hands then he looked off to the distance.

"We need to get moving, there are things we don't want to run into after dark.”

We followed him into the blizzard. We were walking for what felt like an hour and I was freezing. I think Kelso died cause Colin was dragging him. Shining was telling us about what’s been going on.

"Something keeps trying to get in and we think it's the old unicorn king that originaly cursed the place.”

Twilight seemed confused by this and spoke up.

"Celestia said I was sent here to find a way to protect the empire if King Sombre can't get in it must already be protected.”

After her statement a loud roar came from behind us and a huge cloud with green eyes and a horn came at us.

"We need to get to the empire NOW!

Kelso hopped up and ran like Yoda on crack. We all booked it and ahead was a blue bubble. We went full speed then shinning stopped and turned around, I looked back and stopped as well.

"Yo dude what are you doing?”

He fired his horn at the monster but it dodged the blast and went for him. Shining looked ready to embrace the attack.

"Not this time"

I said picking him up and running to the blue light. The cloud monster was hot on my heels so I threw shinning like a football and dove through the light. I got up and looked back at the barrier.

I helped up Shinning and he thanked me and we made our way to the castle. The ponies here acted as if they were enslaved for along time oh wait...

I heard Rarity going on about how gorgeous the place was and Apple jack and Rainbow talking about jousting. Shining Armor walked closer to me and the boys.

"If I may ask who do you serve exactly?"

I looked at him then Kelso and he just shrugged.

"Uh no one we are just a ragtag group of guys ready to fight. We don't and won’t serve anyone, we're only here to find a way back home that’s all.”

I explained to him our situation and he seem to understand. He started asking us questions about the monsters we've slain and we told him about our 'adventures'.

"Why don't you become guards? I mean you three alone could probably take on an army with little trouble.”

Colin laughed at that. "Yeah no, we don't do well with following orders, it usually would end up with us blowing everything up. Kobe here burnt ice cream after running into a wall, he lost a few chromosomes"

Shinning Armor looked at me and I just didn't acknowledge them for the moment. We walked into the castle and made our way to the throne room where an alicorn women in a white dress sat looking really tired. Twilight ran up to her and they did a little weird dance then they came back over to us.

"Guys this is my sister in law, Princess Cadence, she's the princess of love and rules over the empire along with my brother," We bowed out of respect and pity.

"Cadence these are some new friends we found and they are here to find a way to protect the empire."

We introduced ourselves, in well, a way only gamers would. I walked up to her and put on a really bad French accent.

"Hello my name is Josericonachtaco- casodilamadilajones I am here to slay the monster who dares opposes me."

Twilight sighed and put her hand against her forehead. Colin was next to speak.

"His name is Kobe and I'm Colin." She giggled at that, then Kelso popped up from behind us.

"I'm Kelso and I’m here because we were offered free food to help when we go back.” Cadence nodded then she grabbed her head in pain and the blue barrier started going off and on. Shinning stood by her making sure she's alright.

"I want to help her but my magic isn't strong enough"

"Its okay Shinning Armor, I'm fine.”

Cadence looked like she could pass out in an instant. Shining Armor looked at us with worry.

"She’s not fine she can’t go on like this forever and if her magic fades, well you saw what was waiting to get it."

I spoke up before anyone could.

"Okay so we just need to find a substantial item for you and kill the evil king seems simple enough.”

The girls and Shining Armor all looked at me with wide eyes. Even though the girls helped us beat the Jesus into the manticore they seemed shocked.

"We're not here to kill any pony Kobe, we just need to find a way to trap him that's all.”

Twilight said, giving me a glare, I shrugged at that then Kelso countered.

"Yeah 'you're' not here to kill anyone but we are, that's what Celestia asked of us and we couldn't turn down food so.."

Twilght shook her head along with the others. I don't see the issue but oh well.

Shining Armor explained how one of the Crystal ponies must know something about how to defend the empire,Twilight talked about papers and research.

We went around asking the ponies if they knew anything, but they all said either 'I don’t remember' or nothing at all. It was boring and time wasting. Colin asked a girl and she just screamed and got out of dodge.

After about an hour of asking and chasing we gave up and met up with the girls at the center of town.

"Did any pony find out anything?"

Pinkie, Rarity, Rainbow and Flutter Shy said no and Apple jack said we could look at a library and that got Twilight riled up and she drug us with her. We entered the library and Twilight looked amazed.

"Can I help you?"

An old voice came from our right and it was an old lady who i guessed was the librarian. Twilight was still pinning so Apple Jack spoke.

"Yeah, were looking for a history book, one that might tell us about how the empire protected it self back in the day."

The librarian rubbed her chin thinking.

"Hmm, I can't seem to remember, I don't even think I work here. "

She said walking away, I watched her wanting to drop kick her over a railing for wasting our time. We decided to look for the book ourselves which didn't go well.

"Is any pony thinking this is a lost cause? "
Apple Jack called out, Twilight was looking through books making a huge mountain of them.

"No, No, no, no.....yes!"

She found the right book, it had three Crystals in it and it some what looked like Hebrew text. We brought it back to Candence and in the book it talked about a fair or something, I wasn't really listening, I was busy tossing a firebomb with Colin and Kelso.

"Come guys we got a Crystal, fair to put toge- what is that?"

Twilight stopped in front of me looking at the bomb. I just shrugged and put it in my pouch, along with the other hundred items in there.

"Oh it's just a fire bomb, nothing bad.”

"Please......Don't burn down the empire when we're trying to save it now, lets go.”

We followed her to a room with a round where the girls were surrounding it. As we entered, music started to play. I knew what was about to happen.

"Oh no not the singing!”

For one hour it was non stop singing and building, we wanted to just say fuck you Crystal empire and leave, but the cold made us think otherwise. The one thing that confused me the most was the jousting. Kelso came up to me with a jousting stick.

"So how exactly do they joust without mounts, I mean do they run at each other?"

I shrugged cause at this point I didn't care, I just wanted this to be over. The fair looked fine even though the food looked like 8-bit items from Mario. Me and the guys walked around some more then we heard the worst trumpet sound known to man.

"Here ye, here ye, Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armor do acordly invite you to attend the Crystal fair!"

One by one the Crystal ponies were changing into brighter colors and look happier. The ponies were in the fair ground enjoying themselves. I was standing by Twilight while she read the Hebrew book.

Rainbow Dash flew up and covered the makeshift heart Twilight poorly made.

"Guys I think we might have a problem"

We made it to the balcony where Cadence and Shining Armor were standing.

"I didn't know it was an ancient relic. The book didn't say anything about the Crystal ponies powering the heart.”

She flipped through the pages to find the last one missing.

"The last page is missing! how could i have missed it?”

Cadence was swaying back and forth then almost fell but Shining Armor caught her in time.

"Twily!"

The barrier gave out and just like that black smoke came rushing in. Cadence got back up and with the help of Shinning Armor the barrier came back just in time.

Me and Twilight went to go look for the heart while the others kept the fair going. We walked through the fair grounds while Twilight was thinking of where to look. I decided to give her a hint.

"Hey what if he, I dont know, hid the heart in the castle so that way on one would look for it there?"

She looked at me with bright eyes then spike ran up to us wanting to go. Twilight was okay with it so I picked him up with my shield arm and we booked it back to the castle.

Author's Note

Finally home and can write again

The Heart

The WhiteBoyMafia strikes again

We looked all over the castle for the heart. I didn't want to get in the way of her glory so I kept quiet as we searched. We went back into the throne room and Twilight mentioned Celestia was teaching her dark magic and used it on the throne which showed a big stair well going down.

"How far does it go?"

Spike asked as I fetched My cat ring from my pouch. I stood on the first step getting ready to jump. Twilight came up from behind me grabbing my arm.

"Kobe what are you doing?"

"I hate stairs.”

After I said that, I jumped with Twilight wrapped around me screaming. We landed in about five seconds after I jumped. There was a door in front of me and I tried to pull it but it just shot to the other side of me. Twilight got off me once she saw the door and also tried to open it but it did the same thing.

She shot it with her dark magic and it stopped glowing a green hue.

"Guys I think it's here.”

We approached the door and everything went white and when my vision came too I was on a battle field. There was fire and death everywhere. I looked around for Twilight but I was alone. The sound of someone calling for help got my attention and I followed the sound walking past dying ponies.

When I saw who was calling out my heart stopped. It was my friends and family all laying dead in a pile. Kelso was the only one barely moving and I ran to him confused on what happens.

"Kelso what happened here, who did this to you?”

He didn't answer but he only pointed behind me. I turned around to see an alicorn in golden armor holding a sword in her hands. I looked at her face an realized it was Celestia.

"Foolish human you and your kind have no place in the galaxy you will all perish.”

After she said that all i could feel was anger and hatered. I lost control of my body as I lunged towards her wanting to rip her apart. She dodged it and stabbed me but with all the adrenaline I couldn't feel the pain and swung at her legs. I was swinging my sword and fist in every direction trying to hit her but she kept flying off.

She flew down and landed a few blows on me but I grabbed her sword and broke it with no issue. She looked bewildered and before she could do anything I punched her in her face. We traded blows and she tried to fly away again but was caught with a chain I picked up from the ground.

"GET OVER HERE!!"

I pulled her towards me and ripped her wings off with full force and she screamed in pain but I didn't care, I wanted her to suffer. She turned around and impaled me with her horn which caused me to cry out as I fell to my knees.

"You lost human....you lost"

"Actually Celestia despite my best efforts to the contrary....it turns out I won.”

I crawled to my sword wanting to give it my all, I grabbed My sword for one last fight. I stood up and Celestia limped towards me with her broken blade. When she went for the kill I stabbed her in her gut.

"I win!”

Is all I said as she fell to the ground dead. I walked over to Kelso who was now dead and I pulled out My estus flask to drink but before I could drink it my vision went white.

(At the fair)

Colin and Kelso were doing their best at distracting the Crystal ponies with sword fighting and jousting with Rainbow Dash. While they jousted the Crystal ponies were cheering them on and having the time of their lives. Colin and Kelso could see the shield fading in and out which wasn't good.

"Man I hope Kobe finds whatever we need cause I don’t think we could fight some evil king in real life."

Kelso said with slight fear in his voice, Colin took notice of this and put his hand on his should assuring him.

"Don't worry he's an idiot and he'll find something even if his anger issues get to him"

They both laughed and watched as Flutter Shy got tossed by Rainbow Dash. After a while of walking around the fair Kelso and Colin was visited by Pinkie pie who looked very energetic as usual.

"Hey guys wanna help me with a little show for the little ones?"

Before they could answer the shield disappeared and not a second later black smoke came through and from the smoke was a head of an old unicorn king.

"Uh oh"

Pinkie Pie said staring at the king.

"EVERY ONE GET INSIDE NOW!!"

They heard Rainbow Dash yell while flying by to the castle. The others soon followed and made it back in time to set up a defensive move. Black crystals started covering the blue ones as Sombra made His way inside. Colin jumped down from the door frame stabbing Sombra in the back but Sombre barely felt it due to his dark abilities and threw Colin off the balcony. Sombre then pulled out a Scythe made of black Crystal.

"What a fool he was, now kneel before your true king welps!"

"Eat my magic bitch!"

Kelso yelled shooting a soul dart at him. The soul dart hit Sombra in the face which made him angry and charged with his syth to which Kelso blocked then smacked the king in the head with his staff. Sombra teleported behind Kelso and impaled him with his Scythe.

"You will suffer as your friend did."

Kelso smiled and pulled out a fire bomb. Sombra looked at him in shock wondering why he wasn't dead. Kelso coughed and looked back at Sombra.

"Parry this you filthy casual"

After he said that the bomb went off tossing both of them in different directions. Kelso landed on the balcony and Sombra landed near a wall. Kelso got back up and drank his estus and sat back down taking a break.

"Yeah I'll wait for the others.

Below him Colin was in a tent that saved him from being killed. He got up and walked out of the debris and saw about fifty armed dark crystal ponies who didn't look to happy to see him. He went on the offensive and killed three of the ponies with his vestiges flame, ponies charged at him. Colin parried the first swing and countered the second one then used combustion to kill the surrounding ponies but there were still more left.

The remaining ponies backed off, then a bigger pony with a mace about Colins height. This pony was probably a captain but that didn't stop Colin from throwing down. The captain swung towards Colin but rolled away in time and sliced the ponies heels. The pony spun and hit Colin throwing him into a house where a mother and child were hiding.

"Don't worry I got thi-"

He got cut off as the mace came flying at him throwing him again through the house. He got back up and dodged the next attack, he rolled under and past the pony and stabbed him in the back which caused the pony to yell in pain and grabbed Colin. Before he could crush him Colin used another vestiges flame and threw it at the ponies face and killed him. Colin got up and was seen by more dark crystal ponies.

"Oh come on!”

Kelso went back to the throne room where he saw the girls fighting Sombra. He thought 'screw it' and went to join them. Pinkie pie was using her Canon she pulled from her hair and shot a cake made of steel. Sombra, Rainbow Dash and Apple Jack were using little swords they took from armor stands. Rarity was shooting magic at him while Flutter Shy stayed back with Candence who didn’t look too good.

"Man why did I ever get Darksouls;" Kelso said to himself as he used the affinity spell on Sombra. It wasn’t everyday he got to fight some evil pony king on another planet. He pulled out his sword wanting to get up close and personal. He shot another soul dart and went for an overhead, only to get parried and Sombras Scythe whipped around but was also blocked by Rainbow Dashes sword.

A glare of blue light caught everyone's attention which was at the top of the castle tower. Sombra raced towards the light with Kelso chasing after him. Kelso could see what was giving off the light.

"A heart?"

He said to himself struggling to keep up with Sombra. He saw spike holding the heart and so did Sombra. He was getting closer to Spike, who looked terrified, but before Sombra could get to him Kobe slammed into him causing both of them to fall off the crystal bridge Sombra made.

There was a gap between the bridge and the tower and Kelso needed to get Spike to safety. The black crystals were growing behind Spike which caused him to jump and he would have fell to his death if it weren't for Kelso catching him.

"I got you my guy!” He said to Spike pulling him up and they ran down the bridge back to the castle main room where Candence walked up to them weakly. She saw the heart with Spike and they went to the alter where the fake heart was and replaced it, but nothing happend. Not too far away a very angry knight was beating Sombra to a pulp.

(Kobes POV)

I was throwing punch after punch at Sombras face. I left my sword on the ground when we fell but I didn't notice the crystal ponies were watching me wail on him. He finally threw off and I picked up my sword quickly and he had his scythe and we clashed blades. He was an amazing fighter but I had one thing he didn't and that was being an American.

He got a few decent cuts in back when he went for the next strike he was kicked in the side office, his head by Colins boot. This made Sombra angry and began shooting magic at us to which I blocked and Colin dodged. Kelso soon joined us and Sombras little army was behind him while it was just us three so it was an even fight.

We charged at each other and it turned into a blood bath. I shot lighting at the first few soldiers and used my sword to wipe out the next and Colin set them ablaze while Kelso sliced and diced his way through. Sombra and Colin we're going at it with Sombra taking more hits and Colin swinging and rolling.

I heard Cadence call out to her ponies about love or something I wasn't really listening I was busy ripping and tearing. Me and Kelso went to help Colin while killing everything in-front of us. I saw Colin getting jumped so we made our way to Colin and I stabbed into Sombras side and he didn’t seem to like my blessed Zweihander inside him. Kelso kept wacking him with his staff while I pulled out three fire bombs and threw it towards the dark Crystal ponies approaching us and they turned into charred corpses.

Sombra lit his horn and the sleep he used was an explosive one killing the rest of his troops but sending him backwards. I groaned and got up to my feet only to be met with a blade to the chest.

"Why does everybody keep stabbing me in the chest!?"

His eyes widened

"What kind of abominable creatures are you?”

I stood up and he looked scared. He tried to destroy my faith and my mind but failed and now he will be judged by God. I pulled his scythe out of my chest and took it from him causing him to step back. I walked closer, I lifted the scythe in the air and before he could stop me his head was already off. I fell to the ground feeling tired and hurt. Colin was laying a few feet away and looked at me.

"Hey Kobe?"

"Yeah?"

"When are we getting food?"

We all started laughing, Kelso was wheezing and the girls came up to us. I turned to look at them and something about them looked different.

I think it was because they looked more Crystal.

"Are y'all okay?"

I gave her the thumbs up and picked up Sombras head but Twilight and the girls didn't seem to enjoy our victory and started puking, I think Flutter Shy fainted. I got up and put Sombras head in a basket so I can show Celestia but I’m sure she would know by now.

We went back to the throne room where they held a celebration for Spike which I was happy for, the guy didn't really get to do much in the show. During the celebration Shining Armor came up to us.

"I want to thank all of you for stopping King Sombra even though it was a gruesome end for him.”

"Like I said we were here to kill.”

He smiled acknowledging our reasoning, because we talked some more about our plans to find a way home and he seemed interested as to how we could take on an army of dark Crystal ponies and Sombra at the same time. To be honest I didn't know how we did it, I guess the good Lord was watching over us.

Me and the boys went to the snack table and chowed down in private. We were sad that there wasn't steak or chicken so that means we need to hunt for our food. Rainbow Dash and Pinkie pie came in as we finished and had our helmets on. They always asked what we looked like but we just said we didn't look like anything important but still they try.

"Oh hey guys what's up?"

Rainbow Dash asked in her 'let me see your face' tone. They had plates full of sweets and good lord did it make me feel sick. I wanted to ask how they eat all that but I'm afraid of the answer. Pinkie pie ate while Rainbow asked us for the hundreth time what we look like but no answer.

After they finished we met up with the others and went back to the train station to head to Canterlot. During the ride Twilight came up to me and sat across from my seat.

"Hey can I ask you something?"

I looked at her and nodded.

"What did you see when you looked at the door?"

I thought about it for a moment but decided to lie to her.

"It was nothing"

She look puzzled and worried, she put her hand on my knee in a way to assure me things were gonna be fine. It didnt really bother me much but now I can’t get the images out of my head. I decided to take a nap while we rode.

Death was everywhere I heard screams from my family and cries for help and heard voices yelling at me.

Its all your fault.....you could have saved them....you coward.

"Shut up shut up!"

I kept screaming back, but they got louder.

Why did you let us die.....you only care for yourself....they will all perish for your mistake.

I closed my eyes with tears running down them. I just wanted it to stop, luckily Kelso violently shaking me awake did.

"Yo we're here man.”

I looked around and Colin looked a little unsettled. I got up and pushed my way to the door with the basket in hand. Colin amd Kelso ran to catch up to me.

"Hey you good my guy, you looked stressed out more than usual?"

"I'm fine im just tired."

Colin looked at me with a skeptic look but shrugged. We continued to walk and stopped at The Donut Palace again then made our way to the castle. The girls finally caught up when we made it to the big doors to the throne room.

"Gosh you guys move fast.”

Apple Jack said huffing and the others nodded. I rolled my eyes and entered the room with the others in tow. Celestia and Luna were talking with some white unicorn and they looked agitated. I decided to be the chode and threw Sombras head at the unicorn who looked horrified and ran away.

The princesses didn’t like the display either but held their own. We approached them with victory in our walk...well me and the boys did, the others were too tired to show off.

"Here is your proof of his defeat now I hope you got some chicken ready cause were hungry and I swear if it's anything candy related you will have another head on your floor."

Colin and Kelso both nodded and crossed their arms. Celestia sighed and with a snap of her fingers there was a buffet of food this time with meat. We lifted our helmets to where we can still eat without taking it off to Rainbow and Pinkies disappointment. We were so excited and went savage on the food while everyone else looked on in concern.

"Well I did get a letter from Twilight that he was defeated in a....certain way"

I gave her a thumbs up while eating, I offered a piece of steak to her but she sadly declined by slapping me in the face 'well her loss'. Celestia began a little speech for them.

"I would like to congratulate you all on your mission and Twilight for her understanding that not everything can be done alone, and also Spike for bringing the heart to Cadence despite the danger.”

I spat out my food and looked at her make hand gestures towards me and the boys. She noticed what I was doing and rolled her eyes and sighed.

"And I would like to thank you three for stopping King Sombra and his army from taking over.”

I nodded and began to finish my food. After that whole ordeal Celestia offered a room for us guys so that way we don't crowd the library. We accepted it and after the girls left, a guard took us to our rooms.

The rooms were big and we got our own which was a plus. I saw it was getting dark and went to bed saying a quick prayer before hand and went to sleep.

Author's Note

Ok so im already working on the next one bit it will take some time mostly cause I'm gonna be moving and stuff but once i do I will be able to post more oh and Colin and Kelso says hi. One more thing I won't be quilting this story cause I have so many things to write (dud to me being a potato and staying inside all day) but yeah hopefully yall enjoy leave your insults about Kelso below and be ready for a ride of a life time

WAIT....does anyone else see RD on their thing?

undead for hire.....again

I woke up from having another nightmare, I was panting and sweating i felt nauseous. I got up and went to the bathroom to throw up, after that I got dressed and checked the time.

"Its only 6:39 jeez"

I walked out of my room where a guard was stationed she pointed me towards the mess hall, I thanked her and went on my way. I walked for about a minute and bumped into someone.

"Oh sorry i wasn't paying attention"

The guy i bumped into didnt take my apology then I looked down to see it was that same pony that was giving Celestia and Luna a hard time. He looked at me in disgust and I guess he recognized me too.

"You're that freak who threw a head at me!"

I nodded and he was red in the face with anger,I chuckled then he tried to punch me but it felt like a baby slapped me with a napkin. He looked at me and I looked around then when no one was near I punched him in the face knocking him out.

After that I was in the mess hall where some of the castle staff just stared at me as I went to get food, turns out they don't want to make meat cause I'm not a Griffin. I found that kinda racist but whatever I made my own food the chefs didn't appreciate my amazing cooking skills and kicked me out after I was done.

I sat at an empty table then felt some one tap on me, I ignored them wanting to eat in peace but the they tapped on me again and I whipped around to find a maid who was startled by my speed.

"What?"

She got herself together.

"The princess would like to see you when your finished."

I gave her a thumbs up and began to eat with my helmet lifted a little. As i was eating a Griffin came in and he looked like some one who seen war due to his scars and his sword. He came over to my table and sat across from me, I acted like he wasn't there.

"Hello I'm-"

I interrupted him

"Dude im trying to eat my breakfast now go away"

He stared at me like I just shot his dog, but he waited for Me to finish which was annoying. After I was done he began to speak again.

"I am Aellô the general of the Griffin army and I'm here to talk about hiring a few mercenaries to handle a bug problem, I've talked with the princesses and they said I had to ask you and your friends"

I didn't know if he was serious or on crack, we just got back from killing an army and beheading an edge lord, now we have to leave again to kill bugs. I sighed and put my hand on my helmet.

"Ok one it's to early in the morning and im an angry person in the morning, two why do you want to hire me and my friends, oh and I'm Kobe?"

He leaned back a little and stroked his feathery chin. I didn't mean to be rude I'm not a morning person I once almost punched my friend for waking me up.

"Well I did I have an elite squad go into the hive but they didn't return and I heard that three creatures killed old King Sombra with ease, so I came to find them"

My mind can't process things sometimes so I took a while to think. He was waiting patiently and I just said I'll talk with the others, he nodded and I went to where the maid said the princesses were.

I walked for about five minutes and found a garden where Celestia and Luna were. I walked over to them and sat on the ground cause i was still tired.

"Oh Kobe did you not sleep well?"

Luna asked,I just shook my head and Luna bent down to pull me up to no avail due to me in my armor. I fell over groaning and they chuckled at me, Then Celestia looked over to me.

"Has Aellô spoken to you yet he was wanting to ask you and your friends something?"

I simply grunted

"What did he want exactly if you dont mind us asking?"

I rolled over to face them and told them everything slowly and dozed off after. I woke up in a dark blue room on a very soft bed. I wanted to leave but it was so comfortable I didn't want to.

After about a minute i got up and turned to my left to see Luna reading next to me. She looked at me and smiled. I checked under the blanket just in case, everything was where it was supposed to.

"Don't worry after you fell asleep in the gardens I carried you to my quarters, I didn't want to walk long so i made one trip"

I nodded and got up and when I turned to look at Luna I realized something. She was in only a bra and underwear.

"Oh sweet Jesus Luna!"

I covered my eyes to protect my innocence and Luna just seemed confused about my reaction. She got up and walked over to me but I backed up using one hand to shield my eyes and the other to find a door.

"What's the matter Kobe was it something I said?"

I backed up some more

"Lady where's your clothes at!?"

She just looked down and back at me still confused. I found a door handle but when I entered I was in the bathroom. I sighed to myself while Luna knocked on the door asking what's wrong.

"I'm wearing my casual night gown don't you wear your briefs to bed?"

"Yeah but I also wear pants not just walk around in my underwear that's just indecent"

I think I hurt her feelings cause she got quiet for a good minute. I wanted to peak but i didn't want to be a creep about it.

"I don't look nice?"

'Uh oh'

I thought to myself, this didn't go in the way I thought. I slowly opened the door and saw her looking down at the floor.

"You look great but it's just I'm not used to seeing other uh...ponies in their underwear"

She looked at me with a hint of sadness and her eyes looked so freaking big. I stepped out facing up and heard Luna sigh then open something I looked back down and she had a blue shirt on.

"There is that better?"

I nodded and a knock came at the door, I walked over to answer it and the person at the door was Celestia and she didn't seem to happy to see me for some reason. She walked past me as she shut the door with her magic and stood next to Luna with her arms crossed.

"Kobe did you punch blue blood in the face this morning?"

Oh that's why she's upset.

"Yeah so what?"

She shook her head and Luna looked a little excited about it. I explained why but it didn't seem to appease her, i thought 'll well' and sat down on the floor. Celestia sighed than began to speak.

"Did Aêllo speak with you, he came by to ask for help with changlings that keep stirring trouble in their towns?"

I told her about our little talk and how i didn't really want to bother with bug horses. She understood and after that I left the room to find the guys.

As i walked I ran into Twilight who looked happy to see me. I asked if she knew where the guys were and she took me to them. We were all in the spa room it was so pink I thought i was gonna turn pink myself.

I saw Colin and Kelso sitting on a bench talking with the girls who were enjoying themselves in the pink water. I walled over and Rainbow Dash was the first to greet me.

"Hey there buddy wanna join us since the other two are being wimps?"

She looked at me with hope in her eyes and I crushed it.

"No"

She groaned and sunk into the water Apple Jack just chuckled at this, now I know not showing them what we look like doesn't make sense since we showed Twilight but that's because we made a mistake when we took it off infront of her. I've read too many stories to know what happens to humans.

I sat on a chair while we all talked about different things like how Flutter Shy is gonna get her vet licence and how Pinkie Pie is still wanting to throw us a party, now I'm not gonna lie I do love parties but that also means other people and I'm not a people person. I'm not paranoid I'm cautious.

I remembered what happens this morning and told the guys.

"So I talked with a Griffin this morning he wanted our help with killing bug ponies but since we just got back from the ice kingdom i said no, he wanted me to think about it"

Colin and Kelso both just looked at me and grunted. After a few more minutes of Rarity telling us about how we need some new cloths so we don't have to walk in our armor, we peaced out. We walked around Canterlot and some of the ponies were giving us strange looks and I'm pretty sure they were talking mad crap about us.

We ended up at some bar amd the sign said ages 16 and up which was wierd cause you can't drink till your 21 but we went inside anyways. As we entered all eyes were looking at us and it was so quiet you could hear a pen drop a mile away. We walked to a table and sat for about three minutes then a waiter came by, she was a female pony with a dark pink coat and blue mane.

"Hi I'm Cherry Heart and I will be your waiter for today"

She seemed happy as she handed us menu's and said she would return shortly. We looked over the list and the only meat they had was chicken and pork I liked the sound of pork and the others got chicken and we waited for Cherry Heart to come back. We talked about old times from middle school and the other things we did together I missed those times and I don't think we will be going back.

After a few minutes Cherry Heart came back to take our order. We told her what we wanted and for drinks we just got water cause I dont know what cider. Cherry Heart didn't seem weirded out when we ordered meat I guess it's common to her cause she just smiled and went to give the chefs our order.

As we waited a few more ponies entered and the first to enter was who i wished to avoid. Blue Blood was here and I guess he was looking for me. He spotted me then sent one of his men over.

"Oh great" I said with annoyance Kelso looked at me then at the guard who was closing. Him and Colin seemed confused.

"I may have punched a prince earlier"

They just nodded.

"Hey you with the blue skirt"

I ignored his insult dispite wanting to beat him into the ground. He came closer calling out. I carefully grabbed the table knife just in case, Colin shook his head and sighed cracking his knuckles.

"Hey I'm talking to you"

He said grabbing my arm to which i stabbed his hand and smashed his face into the table. The bar went into chaos and now everyone was fighting. Some guy tried to punch me but tripped so I did a WWE John cena slam on him. I felt a hand grab my neck and slam me into a chair I looked back and it was blue blood.

"Still mad over this morning eh?"

I said throwing a punch into his gut, me and him were duking it out while Colin and Kelso did a king of the hill battle on the table. He wasn't a good fighter and I could tell cause he punches like a napkin. I got him good in the nose then he used his magic to throw me outside.

I got back up and he was already running at me so i tripped him and He went face first into mud. I laughed at him and he didn't seem to happy about that, he got up and threw a few punches and kicks but I blocked them and did the three stooges and poked his eyes.

I went back inside to get the guys but as soon as i came in I felt a hard object hit my head and turned around to see Blue Blood in my face. He knocked me over and started hitting me with a chair he picked up.

"You disgusting filth I will have your head!"

He yelled then a loud bang came from the entrance and everyone froze. We all turned to look and it none other than Celestia and boy did she look angry. Blue Blood had a big grin and approached her.

"Ah auntie I was ju- AAAHHHH!!"

she used her magic and chucked him across the bar. She saw me and if looks could kill I would have died twice, she picked up me and the guys and tossed us outside. I landed on my back while the others were on thier feet. I got up to see Celestia standing infront of me with fire in her eyes.

"You better explain what just happened or so help me I will make sure you get thrown off the mountain."

I rubbed my back for a second.

"Well I was defending myself from someone and it all went haywire from there.

"You stabbed a guard in the hand and slammed him into the table"

I nodded at that not regretting it. Now in my defense he technically assaulted me by grabbimg me so i used all legal methods to protect myself. By stabbing him of course.

"Okay I know that seems bad but I was protecting myself from harm....by doing harm heh"

This didn't seem to work so I decided on the next best option that is totally gonna work.....run. I ran as fast as I could with the guys in tow,I never felt so scared before when i heard the sounds of wings above me. No later than a second till we were in a room and I slammed into a wall.

"Ow that hurt"

"This is what happens when you start a fight in my kingdom"

Celestia hissed at me as I got up I didn't see the issue I was simply defending me and my friends. I wish I could have got a few more punches in though.

"Hey that Blue Blood guy started It"

I told her the while story and she some what calmed down but that didn't stop her from punishing us. So for a whole week we were put on watch and that means where ever we go about five guards have to follow us. It was annoying cause i couldn't use the bathroom without them checking on me every two seconds. They even stood guard in my room which was the worse of it all.

Every time I would have bad dreams the guards would wake me up and I couldn't blame them, I mean if i saw some dude in armor crying in his sleep I would wake him up too. All together we had fifteen guards on us which I thought was a little much but I guess it was to more protect the citizens more than us.

"So have you thought about what that Griffin general said?"

Colin asked me and I have thought about it and it sounds nice to get away from here. I went to find Aêllo so I could give him my answer, Celestia said he would stay a week so if we ever made a decision. I found him with a few other Griffins who I assumed was his guards, and I walked up to them.

He turned around when he heard me.

"Ah Kobe have you and your friends made up your minds?"

"Yeah and we will help you only to get away from here and if we are getting paid"

He looked at me with a sharp glint in his eyes then smiled. He stuck out his claw hand and we shook on it.

"We will be leaving tonight then?"

I nodded and left to tell the girls who wanted to go but i told them it wasn't necessary. I found Colin and Kelso playing cards with a few off duty guards and informed them about our plans.

"So how much are we getting paid exactly?"

Kelso asked.

"He didn't say but since its gonna be a huge hive of bug ponies I guess it's a lot, even with his elite guards still missing"

After their little card game we went to our rooms to pack our stuff. When i entered my room Rainbow Dash was in there looking through stuff. She didnt notice me so I snuck up on her and scared her.

"Hello there"

She screamed and went into defensive mode then realized it was me. Her eyes widened as she soon knew she was caught. I didn't even know why she was in here till I asked her.

"Why are you here?"

She stuttered for a second and shuffled around trying to explain herself. She sighed and looked at me.

"I-I was looking for something that could show me what your faces looked like I mean we hang out a lot but we don't know anything about y'all except you are zombies and can't die, it's so frustrating and I just want to know why y'all won't let us see you or get to know y'all more"

I should have known this would happen I mean I can't blame her We havent told them anything but lies and they considered us their friends. I sat down on my bed thinking of what to tell her, which wasn't gonna be easy. So I came up with the only real truth I knew.

"The reason is because we don't want others to know to much about incase a certain...uh pony or other creature knew about us and wanted our extinction, I do apologize for keeping y'all in the dark but its for everyone's safety to leave it alone do you understand?"

She looked at me puzzled.

"But you or the others can't officially die so yall are basically invincible, you said it yourself"

I shook my head knowing she still didn't understand.

"We are not invincible and you are right we can't officially die but after a few hundred deaths you tend to lose hope and faith, and when that happens we go hollow"

She remembered when i said that the first time and looked sad I patted her on the back awkwardly after i got my stuff. I accompanied her back to her room and we said our goodbyes. I headed back to the main hall where the guys were and we went to the train station where Aêllo would be.

We walked down the road to the station and I noticed a pony staring at us then began to follow us but I didn't say anything just to see what he was up to. I turned to glance at him and now instead it was a girl following us. I blinked and looked back and now it was a different guy, I leaned over to Colin and Kelso

"Hey take a left down this alley somthing is following us."

They didn't say anything but we went down an alley way and we I lost sight of the thing we hid behind a wall. I heard hoof steps and readied by sword. When it came into veiw I grabbed it and threw it to the ground and held it at sword point.

"Who Are you and why are you following us?"

The pony looked horrified but I knew it wasn't a pony and it knew that i did and changed form into a black bug like pony. I wasn't surprised to see one cause I found out word here spreads fast like lighting.

"Please i dont mean any harm I just need to tell you something please!"

It pleaded as I put more pressure on its neck. I didn't like the idea of talking to some bug that from what I remembered was evil. I looked at Colin and Kelso for their opinion and they shrugged. I rolled my eyes and pulled the changling up.

"You better make it quick or i will gut you and hang you from a tree"

My threat seemed to work as his big bug eyes widened.

"I just wanted to say that you shouldn't believe everything you hear especially from the Griffins and the princesses they tend to lie about a lot of things, especially during times like these"

It walked away and before it flew off It turned Its head to look at us.

"Not all of your enemy's are on the battle field"

Now i along with they others were confused on what it was talking about. I stared at it as It flew off into the night. Kelso was the first to speak.

"Okay that was the weirdest thing I have ever seen what exactly was that?"

I told them about all the evil creatures from the show and stuff as we made our way to the station. After that we met up with the Griffins and headed off to Lord knows where and during that I pondered about what the changling said to us. Dark thoughts started to creep in my head.

'what if they are just setting us up and are using us to increase their power and once we are done they just betray us and throw us into the darkest pits they find till we go hollow?"

"No they wouldn't do that I'm just being paranoid I mean they are our friends.....right?"

I wispered to myself, I have noticed the guards would give us stares of death at us as if they were ready to kill in an instant. I hate the fact that I'm so worried about who will try to bring me and my friends harm. I looked over to where the guys were and they were asleep along with everyone else in the train car so I went through my satchel of infinity and pulled about a weird golden globe with a cross in it.

"When did I get this thing?"

I noticed it had writing and i had a flashback of my childhood when I read those three words.

'Holy Hand Grenade'

I was in shock at what I had in my hands i didn't know if I should wake up Colin, throw it at him or use it now as a prank. I put it back in my satchel and had the biggest grin on my face as I tried to sleep. I tried to sleep but I kept thinking of the Holy hand grenade and how I should use it so I pushed those thoughts out and went to sleep.

( 5 hours later )

I opened them to find myself in my room from earth.

"Wha-How did I get here?"

I walked out often my room and into the kitchen but no one was there. I went outside but no one was there either. I was all alone and I didn't like being alone my breatbing got faster and i looked all around to find some one but to no avail.

"Do not be afraid this is just a dream my child"

I whipped around to see a man in robes he had a beard and long hair.

"Jesus?"

He chucked and shook his head.

"No my dear boy I'm not Jesus im just a messenger from the heavens"

He had a kind smile which made me feel better and not scared. I sat on a chair and stared at him waiting for him to tell me more.

"When you and your friends arrived in equestria y'all had a calling and you three have answered it now you must know that what the changling that you met was telling the truth not all of your enemies are on the field"

I tilted my head

"What do you mean by that?"

He put a hand on my shoulder loomed very serious.

"What i mean is there is a darkness coming and when it comes those who you call friends will now be your enemy and only you can save the poeple of equestria"

When he said that I was still processing what he said, he said only i could and i still didn't understand. I got up from the chair and looked at him.

"Why just me what about Colin and Kelso, they are with me?"

He closed his eyes and sighed sadly.

"Yes but they do not believe like you do bit they do play a role in your quest and you all will succeed in it"

I was lost in thought after what he said I didn't know what to say next so I stood silent. The man turned around and a long set of stairs that lead up appeared before he left I called out to him.

"Wait what's your name!?"

He turned around and smiled.

"I am Moses"

And he walked up the stairs and I stood their dumbfounded with my jaw hitting the ground. I just talked to the dude who spilt the red sea like it was a banana split and i didn't even ask for his picture. I looked up at the sky and everything went black.

I woke up as soon as we arrived to the Griffin kingdom and good lord was it huge. Me and the guys wanted to take pictures but realized we didn't have a camera. We sadly walked through the city towards the huge castle, some of the griffins didn't pay us no mind others just worked on things. Some of the kids here looked at us in awe as we walked to the castle. The air felt nice even under my armor back in Canterlot it was warm or hot but here it felt perfect.

I saw the black Smith shop not to far away and saw that they made what seemed like Roman related weapons and armor and me being the history geek I went over to check it out. It looked like the centerion armor with a silver face plate. I went to talk to the blacksmith about the price cause I always wanted to own a set of roman armor. The blacksmith was a white and grey Griffin with a peg leg.

"Ah welcome to my shop friends I am Vulcan the empires best blacksmith are you looking to buy or sell?"

I checked to see how much gold I have the girls keep saying their called bits but I refuse to say that mostly cause it sounds cringy. The gold I had was a 'gift' to myself from me finding it in a certain females room while she wasn't looking. I didn't steal it I borrowed it but I'm still gonna keep it. I think I had probably a few thousand these things were about the size of a nickle.

"How much for the centerion armor with the sword and shield?"

He looked me up and down before telling me.

"Well you look like you've seen your fair share of battles so I'll bump it down to 1500 bits what says you?"

I was honestly surprised but i didnt complain and took a few minutes to count out 1500 pieces of gold. After that he carefully put the items in a big back pack except the shield and handed it to me which i almost fell over cause how heavy it was. I tied the shield to the pack, Colin and Kelso just shook their heads.

"What?"

They just continued walking and I just shrugged and caught up with them. We finally made it to the main room where a Griffin was sitting in a pearly white throne whit two gaurds at his side. He had a scar over one eye and wore a weird looking crown, he looked at us then stood up and walked over with a serious look. When we where toe to toe he smiled and held out his arms.

"Ah Aêllo you made It back and I see you brought some guest welcome to the Griffin empire"

Aêllo introduced us to the guy.

"My emperor these are the three creatures who had slain King Sombra and his army the one with the skirt threw his head at Celestias nephew"

' why does everyone keep calling it a skirt!"

I thought to myself as Colin and Kelso snickered at that now I get my flaps look weird but they are deffenently not a skirt. I sighed and the Griffin approached me.

"So you three are the ones I heard about, I do appreciate you for what y'all did it if I only I was there to see his defeat"

He put his claw on his chest and bowed to us.

"I am emperor Trajan and you will always be welcomed here so long as you do good by my citizens and they do good by you"

We bowed back and thanked him for his hospitality. After we introduced ourselves Trojan led us to his war room where he had a huge table in the middle with a model of the entire world from a place called "saddle Arabia" to "yak yakistan" I could see little Ponyville and thought I could see ponies walking but it was just the light. I placed my pack down and we all sat down at the round table and began to talk about our plan.

"So as you know we are having a changling problem, we have reports of attacks from other traders and one of our outer wall towns, few survivors were found but they others were taken away to their hive. We sent an elite team of soldiers in but they never returned"

He looked over to me with a stern look.

"I want you three along with a few of elite guards to find out what happened to my citizens and soldiers and if you can bring them home. If you need to....then burn the hive to the ground"

Me and the guys talked for a bit then agreed to do it. We would leave for the hunt in two days so we stayed in guest rooms and waited.

Author's Note

Yo so I'm straight up not having a good time right now due to me and my step mom fighting a lot so it might take longer for me to upload more chapters and with school I need to study but do not fret my fellow gamers I will complete this story. Oh and my friends Colin and Kelso say hi and would like to know what y'all think so far so yeah stay tuned for next on WHITE....BOY.....MAFIA!!!!!!!! Ok I'll stop but seriously though I do appreciate y'all liking it and I cant believe I got over 400 reads thanks dearly and see you next time....

quite the predicament

I was sweating to the core, I didn't know who to choose they are both my favourites and I didn't want to let one be taken away. The one who was giving me a choice groaned and rolled his eyes.

"Sir please choose either the chocolate cake or the cream filled cake" He said with annoyence

I chose the chocolate cake and the Griffin left in a hurry as I chowed down on my snack. I took a piece and sat down on the chair next to my bed and as I sat down I felt like my cheeks just shattered into pieces. I got up and rubbed my butt than lifted the evil butt destroyer cushion to find a wierd looking stereo that looked like it came from the early 2000s.

"Ah so your the thing that broke my cheeks into dust" I said with a bemused look.

I couldn't find the C.D. opener so i just turned it on. There was only silence than I heard a faint banjo start playing than the song I never thought i would hear in a land of talking horses or bird people came on.

"In 1814 we took a little trip along with Colonial Jackson down the mighty mississip"

The song played out and I danced along not caring that my world's song was on in another place. The stereo played more songs from rock to country music, it felt great to hear familiar music besides constant pony songs. A knock at my door interrupted my moment so I stopped and answered it. Aellô was at the door and he looked tired so I invited him in.

"Sorry if my music was to loud" i said half heartedly. He shook his head and pulled put a map of the Griffins empire and laid it on my bed.

"No No it's not that I just got a report on a dragon in the area and the report said it looked like It was looking for something or someone, I heard about a dragon that came by Ponyville a few week's ago and thought you may have wanted to know about it"

I knew what he was talking about, I remembered when we first arrived here I was getting my cheeks handed to me by it then killed.

"Well I was killed by a dragon in Ponyville so it must be it and I guess it knows I'm still alive" I crossed my arms and leaned against a wall, whatever the Dragon wanted I had it and I don't plan on giving it anything.

"I'm gathering my own personal guard's who have had experiences with fighting dragon's, we never saw eye to eye on alot of thing's"

I looked over to the map on the bed and saw that they had marked the hit spots for changling activity, I went to take a closer look and saw the hive wasn't the only one there were many hives spread out through the lands each looking a bit different from another. Aellô pointed out where we will begin our strike on the closest hive he recommended we use stealth but i wasn't a big fan of keeping quiet, Lord knows I'd probably blow up the place somehow.

During the two days we've been here we got to see the emperor's kids who were actually really cool and Aellô took us to an all you can eat buffet and it had lots of meat. I found out the Griffins and ponies waged war a lot back then but called a truce during the war with Nightmare Moon. Nobody really bothered us like the ponies would so that was good except when I was almost haggled by an old blind Griffin.

"Well I must hurry and get the troops ready I'm having my second in command lead the squad to the hive, he was an elite soldier like me and I trust he will do good by you" Aellô said while making his way to the door, I shook his hand and wished him luck with the Dragon.

i grabbed my sword an shield and decided to bring the stereo by putting it in a pack then made my way to the front gate of the city where the guys and the soldiers were waiting and we made haste to the hive in hopes to bring back survivors. I was greeted by a Griffin with a Mohawk helmet with gold and silver plating, I guess he was the second in command.

"Hello I am captain Pertinax the leader of our little force I am glad you could make it King slayer" he said as we shook hands or claws.

I didn't even know I had a new name I mean I wasn't complaining but it seems kinda wierd but I didn't pay it much mind. Colin and Kelso were talking with the other soldiers so atleast they could get to know each other a bit.

"Hello captain and please just call me Kobe I'm nothing of any importance I'm just a simple creature trying to survive" I didn't want to give off a rude impression so I shot down the new name quickly but kindly.

We all headed towards our destination with a taste for battle and courage in our hearts. We walked for a while in silence so I decided to sing a song my Msgt from school would sing when we walked anywhere.

"Whoa oh whiskey jack

Meet me down by the railroad track

With a great sword in my hand

Lord knows I'm a killing man

Whoa ooh oh oh"

The others soon joined the singing.

"Whoa oh whiskey jack

Meet me down by the railroad track

With an estus is my hand

Lord knows I'm a dying man

Whoa ooh oh oh

Whoa oh whiskey jack

Meet me down by the railroad track

With a soap stone in my hand

Lord knows I'm a jolly man"

Our singing came to a halt when we arrived at the hive which look freakishly huge. There was a greenish light coming from the top so we spilt into two teams me and Pertinax along with two other Griffins would scale the huge thing while Colin and Kelso with the other four Griffins made their way through the entrance. Luckily Pertinax brought me some climbing gear and we began to scale the hive.

(Back on earth 4 hours after being taken)

Justin walked to Kobes room to see how he was doing, He knew his son was probably playing with his friends online. He was at the door then knocked.

"Kobe I'm home"

He said as he opens the door only to find it trashed there was games every where and he saw his sons military knife out of Its sheath. He licked it up and when he turned around he saw the huge claw marks on the door.

"Kobe!?" He called out running throughout the house into every room.

He prayed his son was okay as went back into the living room to call Kobes phone. His heart was beating faster as the phone rang, but he didn't answer so he tried again a few more times then called the police.

"911 please state your emergency" the female voice said.

"Yes I need help I think my son was kidnapped..."

(Back to present in the Griffin empire)

"Yo if y'all have wings why don't we fly up to the top?" I yelled to Pertinax the wind was loud as we got higher.

He looked down at me then pointed towards his gear on his back. I felt stupid now but we kept going higher and I was never afraid of heights but this is just overboard. I almost slipped and fell if The other Griffin didn't grab me and haul me up.

We were finally at the top after almost and hour of climbing we walked over to the big hole that had the green light. I peeked in and saw a bunch of changlings and to the far left was the Queen, behind her were cages with Griffins and a few ponies in them. I took out my binoculars and noticed the captives where soldiers and civilians.

"They don't look hurt so that's a bonus for us but they do seem very tired probably due to all the love the bugs fed off of."

One of the Griffins grunted in disgust at the sight of the bugs, I looked around for any advantage points but only saw some high cliffs. I grabbed some rope from one of the packs and quickly swung to the cliff. I waited to see where the guys would show up and by the grace of the Lord they made it, I saw them at a hole that opened up. Kelso looked up and saw me I gave him the wait signal, our plan was I distracted them while the others saved the hostages via the hole I entered
through.

I pulled out the stereo and it played sweet home Alabama . I prayed it would work and let me say it did cause now I had everyone's attention. I looked around and the Queen didn't seem to happy to see a handsome armored knight in her presence. She stood from her throne and flew up to me I tried to look as relaxed as possible but that would soon fail.

"Why are you here creature do you know who I am or what I'm capable of?" She yelled, I guess she didn't get many visitors.

I looked jer in the eyes and pit a big smile on my face even though she couldn't see it.

"Ah well yes i do know who you are Queen Chrysler and let me say your cars are not the best I prefer Chevy" I said with pride.

"It's Queen Chrysalis get it right you...you Wait what are you?" She looked me up and down trying to figure out what I am.

"I am the one who will bring forth a new age of darkness and all shall kneel before me or suffer my wrath of a thousand God's" I said with a miniacle laugh but she didn't seem amused and shot me with her magic.

I got up and noticed Colin was giving me the ok sign.

"Holy craps that was fast" I said aloud and Chrysalis whipped around to see Colin with the last hostage.

She turned back to me with the intent of killing me but realized I was already booking it down the dark hallways. I ran faster after hearing buzzing behind me, I jumped over a few holes and saw a light bit stopped when I saw it was the edge. The queen made her way to me as I debated to jump or not.

"Creature for trespassing and invading my home you shall be our prisoner now drop your weapons!" She yelled I wasn't gonna do that and i already made up my mind.

"Oh but I have one last plan,and this is a good one heh" I said backing up to the edge.

Chrysalis loomed at me like i was crazy,which i was. I leaned back bit before I could fall I was caught by her magic. I cursed myself for my stupidity as she grinned while pulling me to her.

"So that was your plan to kill yourself?" She asked while giggling.

Now I admit it wasn't the best plan but it was the only one I had. She took me back to her throne room and tossed me into a cage. I sat up and looked over to see Kelso and a Griffin in another cage.

"Oh hey Kelso. Come here often?" I jokingly asked.

"Oh yeah man all the time pretty nice here although the bug lady could have gave us better rooms"

I nodded in agreement and crossed my arms while listing to Queen Chrysler go on about waging war against the Griffins then taking Canterlot. I looked around the cage to see what it was made of and I came to the conclusion it was obsidian due to the slick black material.

I felt the cage rock and i looked up to see the Queen staring me down in disgust. I just smiled and waved.

"You will tell me where your friends have taken our 'guests' or you shall suffer for all of eternity!" She had a crazed look and I've watched enligh weeb stuff to know that crazy chicks are never to be trifled with.

"How about this" I sat like patches and tilted my head. "No"

She screamed in anger and shot my again with her magic. She took my stuff so there goes that next plan. She went over to Kelso and pulled him out, he spun about trying to grab something but to no use. Crysalis took Kelso to what I guessed was her room,Kelso looked back to and I chuckled a bit.

"Remember buddy don't forget to tuck and roll!" I called out to him only to get a rude gesture in response.

I saw my pack not to faraway and decided some music would be nice. I stuck my arm through the hole and used my long white boy arms to grab the pack and pulled it over. I opened it and pit on the stereo the changling guards walked over to take it away but after few minutes of tug of war they gave up and decided to shoot my stereo. I looked back and it was still in one piece I along the the music haters were in shock, I picked ked it up and put in in the cage with me now I had a weapon.

After half an hour Kelso and Chrysalis were back and he didn't seem as angry as he did when he left. She put him back in the cage and I scooted over to him.

"Hey man what happened?" I asked I was worried somthing happend.

"We just talked about stuff like the reason she attacked the Griffins was because they were trying to remove her bive permanently" he explained

I sat back thinking of why she would tell him this, I mean i too would want a love stealing bug race gone too but ass I looked at the changlings I saw mothers and fathers playing with their kids. I felt a little bit of sympathy for them. I looked over to Kelso again to ask about the hostages.

"Did she say why she had others locked up at all?"

He nodded.

"Yeah she said she would have released them if the Griffins would sign for piece but since we dropped by and got captured we may have started an all out war"

I just stared at the ground for a second, I noticed one of the changling kids staring at me which was annoying. I tried to ignore it but then it gets closer, it moved again and I snapped my head towards it.

"Can I help you?" I said to it but it just tilted its head.

I sighed and the kid got closer and tried to poke me but I moved away. I wanted to flick it across the room but I'm not that one lady from that ninja show. I felt a tug on my arm and looked to see the the little chodemister pulling on my arm.

"Hey knock it off will ya I'm trying to think of a way to break out and kill everyone" I said hoping it would just go away.

The kid spat out a key and I just stared for a second then picked it up I looked to male sure noone was looking and when I tried to unlock the cage my arms were to big and the bars were sharp. The spikes kept stabbing me so I gave up on that. I thsn remembered Kelso was also here and tossed him the key since he was a midget and could do it.

I heard hoof steps behind d me and chrysalis along with four other guards were at my cage. She ordered them to open it and they drug me out.

"Take him to the interrogation chambers I'll be there shortly" she said and they strapped these wierd cuffs that covered my hand.

The room they brought me to was kinda dark and in the middle I could make out a wierd chain brace. They took my helmet off and looked shocked when they saw my face but nonetheless I was hanged upside down from the chain. They soon left and I could feel the blood coming to my head.

"This really sucks"

(30 minutes later)

I wasnt feeling to good mostly cause my head hurt from being upside down for a cool minute. The door bursted open and Chrysalis with an evil grin on her face walled in with a tray of very sharp and pointy tools. If I didn't already wet myself I probably did now, I tried to swing the chain loose but of course that never works. Chrysalis just laughed at my poor efforts.

"Sorry for taking so long i had to gather a few things so I could entertain myself while we talked" she said with an apologetic look then laughed.

I looked at all the tools she had and then my eyes landed on the branding iron. I swallowed hard and started praying for the good lord to come and drop kick her, iafter my quick prayer i watched as she picked up a really scary knife then with a snap of her fingers my chest piece was gone along with my gloves.

"Where should we start off hm?" She said sadisticly. " oh I know how about your relationship with the two sisters and don't lie to me your little friend with the cloak told me his side"

I groaned wondering why Kelso would just tell her things, I'm gonna have a long talk with him when I get out. I tried to move my legs due to the fact they started to hurt from the metal cuffs. I gave up on that since i couldn't move much at all. Chrysalis came closer and squated infront of me poking my stomach with the knife. She lit her horn and my whole body turned into a green hue.

"This spell will keep you alive while I have fun now let's start our QnA shall we?" She chuckled darkly and I was really hoping my prayer was gonna be answered soon.

"Now first question, what is your relationship with the princesses and Griffins?"

I rolled my eyes and played along.

"They just hired us to kill things that's all" I waa being somewhat honest I mean I wasnt gonna say I was best friends with them cause I'm not.

"Your friend says you know a lot about them tell me right now what you know"

On the inside I was angry with Kelso but I showed No emotion on the outside, I just spat in her face. She yelled in anger amd stabbed me in the gut. I howled in pain as she stabbed me again.

"If you don't answer again I will make you wish you were in Taurteris now tell me what information you have on the princesses and elements bearers!" I shook my head giving her my answer.

"Fine then I hope you like tattoos cause this one is my personal favorite" she said grabbing the branding iron. I started shaking myself trying to get loose but I knew my efforts mattered none.

She pressed The hot iron against my back causing me to cry out. She took it off and pressed it again this time against my left cheek, I had tears coming down as the hot iron melted my skin. Chrysalis put the iron down and the pain was worse then my Minecraft dog dying. I looked at Chrysalis and she didn't seem satisfied so she pulled out a black serrated blade and began to slash my legs, the pain was unbearable and I just wanted to give in but I wasn't just gonna betray those who trusted me.

An explosion went off somewhere in the hive causing the whole place to shake then screaming could be heard. Chrysalis then went to the door and ordered her guards to take me to a place called the 'Alter',after that she left. The guards got me down and my head was a rush of pain and nausea, as i was on the ground I noticed I landed on the knife and in secret I grabbed it. When the lifted me I used all my strength to stab one in the throat and the other in the eye, I then repeatedly stabbed the one eyed bug until it finally died.

I crawled over to where my armor was and slowly put it on, it hurt but I knew I had to get out of here. I left the room and crawled towards the throne room where my stuff were hoping my estus was still in my pouch. I leaned against the wall as leverage then finally glund the throns room in chaos Griffins were fighting changlings and even changlings where fighting changlings I maneuvered my way past the fighting with only a stab in the back.

I grabbed my stuff while having to fight off a few changlings, i was knocked over and couldn't get up since my wounds decided to hurt even more.

"The spell must be wearing off" I thought to myself.

I pulled out my estus but before I could chug it a sword shattered it. I looked up to see Chrysalis with her serrated sword. She brought it down to finish me but I managed to block it and stabbed her leg with a throwing knife, I was then being pulled away by Aellô who was calling the others to retreat. I kept was trying hard to stay awake but a green bolt sent me into darkness.

Author's Note

I forgot school took so much of my time. I got a computer now so I'm gonna try and corrdct my shit spelling stay tuned for the next one. See ya!

The armor Kobe bought will be used in a later chapter

Can't keep us down

Author's Note

I'm in the progress of a Holloween special so that will be fun. I hope y'all enjoy this chapter and peace I'm going to play some Gears of war 5

Can't keep us down

Pain is all I felt as I laid on the hospital bed. I opened my eyes but couldn't see. I started hyperventilating but the sound of Colins voice calmed me.

"Hey man it’s okay it's just us. We came back with reinforcements to rescue y'all as soon as we got you we pulled out fast and brought you back to the Griffin hospital."

I could hear Colin to my left as he spoke. I relaxed and laid back down, my face ached and my body burned. I heard a door open and the clicking of talons entered the room.

"How is your friend Sir Wright" I heard Trajan ask.

I gave him a thumbs up, he chuckled at that and came closer to the bed.

"My dear boy, I am terribly sorry I should have sent more troops with you instead of just a small squad" he said with sadness, I knew it wasn't his fault.

"No....it was mine, I should've came up with a better plan" I choked out. I laughed a little then my stomach started to hurt.

I reached up and tore off the bandages from the right side of my face. Since it was so dark my eyes had to adjust to the light that blinded me for a second. I lifted myself but Colin tried to hold me down.

"Hey, it's been a whole week since the raid, you need to take it easy man" he protested.

"I just need to see" I said back.

I got up and my legs didn't hurt as much but, I could still feel the pain. I found the mirror and looked myself over. I had a huge burn mark on my right cheek and my chest and stomach had big scars. My legs looked like they ran through barbed wire for miles. I took off the rest of the bandages from my head and saw another burn mark over my left eye. Since I didn't have my glasses it was kinda hard to see, but Colin handed them to me so I could see the little details.

I touched my lower left face which luckily didnt hurt. I walked over to get my armor and Colin helped me.

"She shattered my estus flask" I said to Colin.

"I know we need to find a way to fix it. I gave you some when we arrived at the hospital so it would at least heal you somewhat." I nodded my head and turned to face Trajan.

"Emperor none of this was your fault. I made the call and I payed the price but I promise, I will bring Chrysalis to justice dead or alive" I said in a serious tone.

He looked at me with regret in his eyes, I just smiled and stuck out my hand. He stared at it for a minute then shook it with a halfhearted smile. I put my helmet on and headed towards the door. When I exited I saw the girls along with Kelso all sitting in the main hallway. Twilight was the first to rush over a hug me.

"Oh my gosh Kobe are you okay? We got the letter from emperor Trajan and we took the train here as fast as possible" she was crushing my body like a twig so i tapped her.

"Hurting.....me....." I weezed out.

She realized this and repeatedly said sorry while letting go. The others approached with Kelso sinking in the back. The girls all spoke at once and I swear I heard something about genocide or maybe that's just my head.

"HEY!!" I shouted over them and they got quiet. "Thank you, now please I need to talk to Kelso."

They all moved and I approached him and He just hung his head low. I tapped his arm and gestured him to walk with me. We went down the hall and to a balcony, Kelso turmed to face me.

"Man I'm so sorry I didn't know she would do that to you I swe-" I held my hand up to stop him and and sighed heavily.

"Look bro it's fine if anything it was my fault. I chose to take the job and it went bad, I paid the price." I said with a stern tone.

He shook his head looking off into the distance, I patted his back and we stood there for what felt like forever.

"Remember when we were riding the homemade go cart and Colin tried to use his feet for brakes" I said laughing at the memory he slightly chuckled in response.

"Yeah and when he put down his feet we ended up running him over" Kelso laughed at that moment.

We talked for a little bit then came back to the main room where everyone was. I walked up to Trajan to ask about our plan to get Chrysalis this time.

"So how do we get her now?" He looked at me with a look of surprise.

"You still want to go after her even though you just got tortured and your healing glass is shattered and your still weak?!" He squacked out loud.

"Well duh im not gonna let her get the last laugh, that's just embarrassing"

Apple Jack stood up with a disapproval look along with Twilight.

"Look sugar cube, I understand you want to fight it's what your good at, but sometimes you just gotta stop for a while." I glared at her from under my helmet. I am good at fighting and stuff but I refuse to let some bug queen get the better of me again.

"Fine, how about this we give me some time to heal and when that's done we hunt down Chrysalis and put her head on a pike deal?" I looked at everyone in the room Rarity was the first to respond.

"Dear, do you have to solve all of your problems with killing. It just seems unnecessary don't you think?" She asked with unease. I rolled my eyes and shrugged.

"If you want a bug gone you need to exterminate it"

Rainbow Dash was the second to answer and she seemed pretty excited.

"You can count me in no changling is gonna hurt my friend and get away with it!" She flew around and landed next to me with a big smile.

Well that's one for me, zero for Apple Jack. I looked at Twilight amd of course she sided with Apple Jack that traitor Pinkie Pie joined me while Rarity joined the other and all that was left was Flutter Shy.

She looked at both sides and tried to hide behind Colin who didn't want to choose.

"I....uhm....I don't know" she quietly said to the point where it was hard to hear her.

Twilight used her magic and floated her to their side which I'm pretty sure was cheating. I knew the odds weren’t in my favor so I pulled a fast one and got a quill and paper. I scribbled some words and had Pinkie Pie use her hair as a way to send the letter. A few minutes later a letter shot out of Pinkie Pies hair and I caught it with one hand and an evil grin.

I opened it and was pleased with what was on it.

"Who's that from?" Twilight asked with uncertainty.

I tossed it to her and her jaw literally dropped to the ground. I wrote to the princesses and they sided with me. I guess having friends in high places really do work. Twilight on the other hand wasn't to happy.

"You can't use the princesses to gain votes that's cheating!" I made an offended pose.

"You used magic to get Flutter Shy so i can use Pinkie Pies hair to get the princesses" I said crossing my arms.

I laughed in her defeat and grabbed my sword and shield from the room and started down to the exit. I walked out and Lord have mercy it was bright. I walked to the exit then i realized something.

"Damn it!" I yelled loudly causing everyone to look at me.

"What is it bro?" Colin asks as I pull out the thing I forgot.

I held up my broken estus in disappointment and I sighed. I heard Twilight "Aha" in excitement and skipped towards me while humming in a mocking tone.

"Well looks like I win by default,let's go guys!" She sang with a jolly tone.

I cursed my luck and followed the others to the train station. I said bye to Trajan and Aellô before heading back to Ponyville to recover. I told them I will return when I can to finish what we started. Colin had my pack with the armor I bought with NOT stolen gold and I had my stereo along with my gear.

I sat down in the back to sleep but Twilight wanted to gloat about her win by sitting next to me the whole ride back.

"So Kobe, now that we're heading back home maybe I can find a spell to fix your estus.”

I shook my head.

"I need an estus shard which is gonna be hard to find since there's probably not one here. "

I really hope I was wrong and we can fix it, but that will have to be a blessing if we do find one. Twilight and I talked more about the dark soul universe and history.

"So the Soul of Cinder was the hero who defeated Lord Gwyn and became the new protected of the flame?" She asked wanting to make sure she understood.

"Yeah, basically and we came along and let the world go into an age of darkness but eventually the fire age will start again and the cycle will continue forever and ever."

I had to explain to her a few times why the age of dark was better for humans, and she somewhat understood.

"Do you ever think you will go back to your homeland where it's nothing but chaos?" Twilight suddenly said, I had to think hard about my answer.

"Maybe one day I will but in the mean time I'm stuck here.”

She tilted her head in confusion.

"Do you not like it here? It’s so much more peaceful, besides the fact you and your friends go around hunting evil doers and the like, why not stay here?"

There it is, the one question I didn't want to answer out of all of them. I groaned inwardly. I do like it here cause I can start a new life but eventually the lies will catch up and then what, will I have friends in the end or will I be alone, I guess only time will tell.

"This does seem like a nice place and I would love to stay, but I don't know if the others will agree." I looked over to Colin and Kelso who were arm wrestling Apple Jack and Rainbow Dash with Pinkie Pie and Flutter Shy cheering on the struggling pair of humans.

Rarity walked over to us with a big wine bottle and three huge glasses.

'Oh dear' i thought to myself.

"While they play we can relax in celebration of y'all coming back!" She sang while pouring the drink.

"Uh, I don’t think I can drink that" I said nervously. Twilight raised an eyebrow at my statement.

"What do you mean, are you allergic to wine or something?"

I laughed at that and shook my head.

"No, No its just I'm only 17 so I'm not old enough to drink" I chuckled out.

Twilight and Rarity looked at each other and started laughing making me feel awkward. After their giggle fit Rarity spoke up.

"Oh deary you can be 17 and drink wine its not like its cider or anything bad," she handed me a glass, "here try some.”

I thought about it then decided screw it and tried it thinking it wasn't so bad. The first sip was disgusting.

"Oh jeez, how did Jesus even drink this it's horrible!" I spat out and Twilight just giggled at my reaction.

While the two unicorns sipped there poison I made a mental note to have a word with Jesus later about his drinking diets. One of the waiters on the train came by and gave me what I knew was sunny D but they called it Orange juice.

I pulled out my stereo and it got a few oohs and aahs from Twilight and Rarity.

"What's that thing?" Twilight asked picking it up with her magic.

"Its a stereo that plays music what else would it be"?” I said pulling it back to me and turning it on.

I found the song perfect for our ride back and let it play for the rest of the trip. I sang along enjoying myself even though some of the girls were laughing at my amazing singing.

~~~~~~

I walked into the library and went to the basement. Our stuff were still here but with a lttle bit of dust.

"Maybe I could buy some extra things for the room like an armor stand" I quietly said to myself.

I didn't realize how tired I was until I passed out on the couch. I was dreaming again since I was in a pitch black place and a light came from nowhere. I heard foot steps but couldn't find the source of it, I could hear it from every direction. A red beam shot from the darkness, I was barely quick enough to dodge it.

My sword appeared in my hand and I readied myself. From the corner of my eye I saw her. Celestia with her flaming sword. I threw a lighting spear hitting her in the chest. She took to the air then shot a red flaming spear with her magic. I caught the spear and threw it back at her this time she dodged it.

I threw a sunlight spear at her thankfully hitting her chest. She fell and proofed out of sight. Then from behind I heard what sounded like something warping into existence. I turned around and saw more of her, it was an entire army of Celestias.

"Be still" a voice from above me called.

"Who's there?" I replied getting ready for something to divebomb me.

A flash of blue shot down towards the army of sun princesses and they were no longer there. I looked back up and saw Luna? What was she doing here? Oh right protector of dreams, man I really gotta start watching t.v. again. She flew down to me and she didn't seem too happy.

"Hey princess how's it going?" I asked cheerfully.

"I've been better, I saw you were having a bad dream so I came along, although I do have a question." She replied

"Why are your nightmares of my sister?"

I didn't want to go through that whole senario again but I knew I would have to again eventually. Before I could speak a white screen lit up next to us. I could see myself fighting Celestia over the dead bodies.I felt anger rise up inside me while I watched.

It ended with me throwing the chain and disappeared. Luna looked horrified, not that I could blame her I was scared too.

"This is from the Crystal empire correct? I remember Twilight writing a report and mentioned you getting angry, then almost decapitated her while yelling.”

I nodded my head.

"It seems Sombra showed you one of your deepest fears and it was losing all you loved" she continued.

"I was visited by someone a few days ago, he said me and my friends were sent here for a reason. I also found a book in your old castle with a picture of what I thought were me and my friends" I explained.

An image appeared with the page in the book of knights praising the sun. Luna looked at me then the image a few times.

"It's true then.." She muttered to herself.

"What is?" I asked.

She walked up to me then poked my forehead causing me to wake up. I got up with a jolt, Luna appeared in-front of me grabbing my hand then teleported us to her old castle.

"Oh gosh I think im gon-" I threw up from that rush.

I stood up and we were in a dark lit room then lights bursted on.

"AAHH I've been flash banged with the bang!!" I cried out covering my eyes.

After going blind for a cool minute I looked around the room and saw many things from weapons to maps and even a big Dragon head. I heard Luna tossing things around behind me obviously searching for something while mumbling to herself.

"There it is!" Luna cheered, she was holding a big golden sword that was the size of my Zweihander.

She was struggling go keep it up so I helped her. I grabbed It and it wasnt even heavy it felt like a broad sword. Luna looked amazed while I held it.

"Well, looks like you really are the one" Luna said crossing her arms.

I looked at her and tilted my head.

"What do you mean I'm the one?" I asked.

She pulled up two chairs from the pile she made earlier and we sat down. She began to tell me a story I almost slept through.

"Two thousand years ago when me and my sister ruled in this castle our mentor, Star Swirl the Bearded, disappeared for a long time, then returned with many things. He talked of a land where death and pain ruled over everything. He spoke of three warriors, two who were made of golden light and one who lead the way to fight the darkness." She paused for a moment giving me a strange look.

"He said they were like nothing he had ever seen. No matter how bad the situation was, the warriors always had a smile on their face. When they defeated ths creature of darkness they all dissapeard leaving their weapons behind." She said pointing to the sword in my lap.

"So what he found these, then brought them back, whats the big deal?" I asked not really understanding why.

"He said when darkness tries to claim these lands the maker will summon what he calls warriors of sunlight and you and your friends were summon here so that must mean somthing bad is coming and fast" she replied.

I looked at the sword, I noticed some writing on it. It was in Latin which i just so happened to know little about. Thanks Google.

"Tempus dilectionis et tempus odii tempus belli et tempus packs" is what it said I only knew Deus vult and ave maria that's it.

Luna looked over the words and translated it for me.

"A time to love and a time to hate, a time for war and a time for peace." She read.

I sheathed the sword and put it on my back. Luna went back to the pile digging for more stuff. I walked around looking at all the stuff Ms. Hoarder had.

"Princess, your a hoarder you know that?" I said picking up blue skull with glowing eyes.

"I am not a hoarder Kobe, I'm a collector" Luna huffed.

I rolled my eyes and continue to explore. She was a hoarder and she knew it. She had books, rocks armor and even a whip with what I saw had a bunch of strands. I came across a wooden triangle that was a few feet long and about four feet up.

"Yo princess what's this thing? I asked poking the top of it.

She looked at the thing and zapped it into oblivion.

"It- it's nothing for you to be concerned with now we best leave!" She stammered.

I shrugged and went by her so we could ditch the hoarder house. She teleported us back to the library where a frantic Twilight was tearing the place up looking for something.

"Uh Twi-OW!" She screamed and threw a book at my head.

"WHERE WERE YOU!?" she screeched wrapping around me.

"I was with Luna at her hoarder house" I replied pushing her off me.

Luna smacked my head which earned a chuckle out of Twilight.

"I'm not a hoarder!"

I shook my head and flipped the couch back over so I could sit. We told Twilight and the guys who soon joined us the whole story about the sword we found and how Star Swirl was probably in the Darksouls universe.

A scroll appeared in front of me with the Griffin seal, I grabbed it and opened it. It was from Aellô.

My friend, I hope this reaches you in time, my scouts have reported a large army of changlings heading towards Ponyville. Chrysalis is with them leading the charge. I have sent a large platoon to your aid, I hope to hear from you. Your friend Aellô.

I threw the letter to Luna as I basically flew down the stairs getting my Zweihander and shield, leaving the golden sword here for study. I was about to head to the door till I heard something. It sounded like muffled yelling from above me. I looked at Twilight who was staring at me with wide eyes. Her eyes shifted into green for a hair of a second but I caught it. I lunged at the changling who was disguised as my friend and gutted it.

Everyone watched in horror and shock as the thing went from Twilight to a changling. I (waffles stombed) (don’t know what this is suppose to be) it's head in then went upstairs. I entered Twilights room and saw her stuck in green goo against the wall. I cut her free and she explained that she was attacked shortly after I was kidnapped by Luna. We rushed outside to see Colin amd Kelso holding off changlings as they came from every direction.

"Hey bug breath!" I called out getting their attention."Eat lighting!"

I threw the sunlight spear at them making them incinerate. The rest rushed at me but my Zweihander cut through them like paper before they were even five feet of me. The whole town was on chaos I saw kids getting chased while parents were trapped in green goo.

I saw Chrysalis over the town hall and ran there for one last confrontation but a purple aura held me back.

"Twilight what are you doing!?" I yelled wanting to get my revenge on that no good waste of life.

"You are still hurt and don't try to lie I could see you limp from a mile away you need to rest let us handle this!" She barked back.

I thought about it then decided she was 'right' and went back inside with spike who was under the table with a pan. I watched them leave then made a plan to fix my flask. I thought if I got killed it might work but I dismissed that idea since it didn't seem very logical. My thoughts were interrupted when a changling busted the window.

"Man, I just can't get a break can I" I said to myself. The changling fired a green bolt at me to which I blocked thenk proceeded to beat the bug with my shield. Spike came out from under the table and hid behind me.

"Will they get to me?" He asked shaking I knew the little guy must be terrified can't blame him either.

"No, they won’t they will have to go through me first before anything" I replied throwing the dead bug out the broken window.

I took spike to the basement since it was the safest spot. The window was his size so no changling will get in. I handed him a dagger from my belt and told him not to stab himself as I set up a fort around us.

(2 hours later)

Its been a couple of hours since the invasion and its still waring on out there. No changling had made it past me, yet their bodies were impaled on spikes I made from the bed frame. I decided to look out the window and saw more changlings then ponies, I couldn't see Colin or Kelso anywhere I cursed myself for being weak.

"This isn't good we're losing out here" I told spike. Just then a big rainbow shot from the streets and a big blast came after sending every bug in all direction.

I saw Chrysalis come into view laughing maniacally as she problaby dodge the blast. I looked for a small shield for spike and told him to wait here. I ran outside and hid behind a house looking over the surrounding area. I noticed a bush moving and before I could rip it apart a Griffins head popped up.

It looked at me and called for the others then made their way over to me. They were the reinforcements Aellô sent. They were over two hundred strong. We snuck our huge group through town towards the town hall. Once we got there screams could be heard inside along with swords clashing. Me and a Griffin with and axe cut the door down then half of us charged in while the others held back any other changling that came.

Colin ran up to me with a broken changling horn and tossed it to me.

"I thought Twilight said to stay at the library?”

"She did but when have I ever wanted to sit at home when I could be in a battle with my buddies?" I asked patting his back I did notice my arms were still sore and the stitches were still there but I'd be fine.

"I'm gonna add this to my collection" I said putting the horn in my pouch.

Luna flew by zapping changling left and right while griffins we're hacking away at anything that came into their view. I looked for a certain bug then spotted her duking it out with Rainbow Dash and Twilight. I looked around for something to throw then spotted a spear inside a dead guard. I pulled it out then lined up my shot. Chrysalis was finally still and I threw it with all my strength, I watched as it flew in the air passing by everyone then by the luck of a thousand clovers I hit her wings pinning her against the wall.

I cheered with Colin and Pinkie Pie who came out of nowhere but i didn't care. I rushed up the stairs to get my target but she was already off the wall, well not her wings but at least it will be easier to fight her. Chrysalis tossed Twilight at me knocking me down, and sweet lord was she heavy.

"Good lord Twilight lay off the cake will ya?" I weezed out, she got up and looked at me with irritation.

"I said to stay in the library Kobe tour not fit to fight" that felt like an insult cause I was fit as a fiddle, well ok maybe not but I could still fight.

"True but Y'all took too long and I decided to speed things up I mean did you not see my spear hit her" I said making a spear with my arm gesture.

Before she could say more I was blasted by Chrysalis who didn't seem go happy about having no wings. I got up just in time to dodge the next attack then countered with a jab at her leg causing her to cry out. She quickly recovered but I already wrapped around her then suplexed her into next week. I dazed her so I did a "you can't see me" then R.K.O. her off the railing chrushing two other changlings under us. I regret that since my body started to hurt.

"I will finish you creature!" Chrysalis shrieked as she tackled me to the ground.

She punched my helmet which made her hands hurt obviously then I kicked her off. Kelso came from a ledge with a chair slamming it on her head, He stood up and raised his hands.

"AM I NOT THE GREA-"he was tossed out a window by changling horde.

I got up and now it was just me and her, we circled around each other looking for an opening she had her serrated sword and I had my Zweihander but no shield. It wasnt gonna be easy since my sword is heavy but it would do. She darted for my left side but I couldn't react in time causing me another cut leg, I stumbled back and when she tried again I kicked her knee causing it to cave in. She limped back and used her magic. She was smart but not that smart because she didn’t pay attention and Colin kicked her towards me letting me cut her horn off like it was nothing.

She was on her knees, too weak to get up. I raised my sword to finish this but stopped midway, I couldn't bring myself to do it for some reason. Everyone was watching with wide eyes as I hesitated, I sighed and dropped my sword picking Chrysalis up.

"Why don't you kill me creature?" She choked out I ignored her and carried her to the hospital where a platoon of guards stayed to make sure she didn't try to escape while being healed then shipped off to Canterlot for a trial.

Colin walked up to me and handed me the horn of Chrysalis, I put it in my pouch.

"So how come you didn't finish her off dude I thought that was the plan?" He asked. I just shrugged.

"I don't know I just couldn't bring myself to kill her when she couldn't fight back anymore" I replied.

Luna walked over to us and elbowed me a little.

"You made the right choice you know" she simply said.

"Lets hope so. I'm gonna head back to the library to clean up and check on spike."

One of the griffins approach me with quill a paper. He said I need to write a report for Aellô so he knows all is good and what not so I did and the griffins all left with very little casualties. I walked into the library and started picking up the bodies of dead bugs, after that I mwent to the basement to check on spike. Found fhe little guy sleeping with the dagger next to him and a pot on his head.

I carried him upstairs and laid him on he couch. I fixed our rooms and it took forever to get the green blood off the floor but i did it cause nothing can stop my powers of subway skills.

"Why is it every time we go somewhere there's always something going on?" Kelso complained. I just shrugged and went back into the basement to sleep off the pain.

(The next day)

I was reading my book on a bench at the park, the girls invited us to hangout. The day felt kinda chilly since it was fall after all and the girls were talking about the holiday nightmare night and had an hour long debate with Colin on why Halloween is superior and I mean come on it's Halloween. I loved the fall it was my second favorite next to winter.

When I was sleeping Luna peaced out saying something about getting something ready. Rarity and I talked about how she could make me a new skirt but I declined cause I didn't want to ruin this master pieces. A squeal from Twilight got my attention.

"Thats it!" She said getting up and skipping towards me." Kobe I know how we can fix your estus flask we can use a Crystal from the tree of harmony!"

She told me about the tree even though I've seen all but season 8 and 9 but oh we'll I guess.

"We can go right now" she claimed but was shot down by the others.

"Well darling I have to finish another set of costumes for us on Nightmare night" Rarity said, the others had things to do except Rainbow Dash the guys were just lazy.

"Okay then looks like its a three pony team let's go,” she called as she marched from the park. Me and Rainbow Dash soon caught up.

We walked and talked for what felt like a few minutes but took a few hours but since we were having a jolly good time, time passed quickly. We stopped at the bridge and took some stairs on our right, despite me almost dying on my way we made it to the tree. I looked at It in awe since well it was pretty cool to look at.

"Now it says these crystals could be used to heal anything even objects" Twilight said to no-one as she pulled off a Orange gem.

I handed her my broken flask, she used her magic to piece it together then just like that it was fixed. I was overjoyed and swipped it from her magic chugging the ash down like no tomorrow. It did taste like booty but I wasnt gonna complain since my body was feeling a lot better. I guess i got to excited cause next thing I knew was hugging Twilight and Rainbow Dash spinning them dizzy.

"D-dude I can't..breath" Rainbow Dash weezed out. I nervously laughed and let them go.

"Well now that we fixed your estus you now owe me a favor" Twilight said with a grin.

I gave her a thumbs up and did a little dance with the estus as my partner. The two girls just laughed at me but I didn't care I had my child back. After my little moment we went back to Ponyville. I sang sweet victory all the way back.

Today was a good day.

Spooktober

HALLOWEEN SPECIAL

It’s been almost three months since we've been here. Twilight and I have been looking through book after book about dimensional travel and hoping to find a way home, but sadly we came up short. It’s not that I was in a hurry to be home but I knew the guys would want to be as far away from here as possible. I felt bad for them because Colin and I was gonna join the military and Kelso was invited to two different colleges and before he could decide we ended up here.

Me and Colin were gonna take our ASVAB the day after we came here. Something in the back of my mind keeps telling me we're gonna be here for a while though. Twilight came into the living room with her costume on, she was in what looked like Gandalf in his night gown.

"Sup Gandalf the great" I said with a smirk on my face, she just rolled her eyes.

"Im not whoever that is I'm Star Swirl the bearded!" She sang spinning around. "I wore this last time but it's my favorite so I decided to dress up as him again"

I nodded and turned back around reading the same books for the hundredth time. I swear if she doesn't get new books I'm gonna lose it. I'm already mad at the daring doo books since they are just a rip off of the amazing Indiana Jones. You don't want to hear about what happens between me and Rainbow Dash when I said that.

"Why don't you and the guys dress up, it's gonna be fun plus we are going to Canterlot where the princesses set up a nightmare night party!" She said laughing like a school girl.

I thought about it then an idea popped in my head. I rushed down stairs and pulled out my poach of infinite wisdom searching for the right things, after five solid minutes I found the right clothes. I was gonna dress up as marvellous Chester from the first Darksouls. Colin nor Kelso dressed up, those posers. I snuck up stairs to see Twilight putting up the books, so i went up to her then tapped on her hat.

"Next time yo-AAAHH!!" she screamed and threw books at me as I laughed my guts out.

"That's not funny I thought you were an intruder!" She screamed at me but I was having a good time laughing till my stomach hurt.

I got up after my laughing fit and apologized for my antics. The Halloween party was happening so we needed to be their in a hurry so we wouldn't have to wait later. I put a dagger in my boot just in case and had my talisman on my belt. Spike and the guys came up stairs and I didn’t see it till now but for some reason spike was a rock. I must have missed an episode but whatever I guess.

We met up with the girls at a stage coach which looked like a limo had a child with a horse then this is the result. Rainbow Dash loomed like Zues and Rarity was a alicorn, Pinkie Pie was a pie... Flutter Shy wore a gothic looking princess costume and Apple Jack looked like a Cowboy wrestler.

"Do they always wear weird stuff?" Colin whispered to me and I just shook my head and went with it.

"Well darling, your costume looks pretty scary especially with the mask" Rarity said. I just stayed quiet to give off the creepy vibe the whole ride to the castle.

(At Canterlot)

One by one we entered the throne room it looked really nice with all the decorations and props. I got a few looks from others and a few compliments which made me feel good about myself. I looked for Celestia so I could give her a heart attack. Thankfully she wasn't far off, as she was speaking with some nobles. I took the opportunity to sneak by and stood behind her. One of the nobles just glanced at me trying to not smile.

Celestia noticed him and turned around to see what the issue was. When she met my face she almost blasted me into pieces as she shrieked causing some of the nobles to laugh while I stood in silence biting my lips to not laugh.

"Kobe, that’s not funny you could have given me a heart attack!" She scolded, I just turned and walked away snickering to myself.

I moved throughout the crowd who gasp and backed away when I came by. I stood by Rarity and Spike near the a window as the little rock lizard tried to smooth talk with her. I remember what it was like for me as a kid I tried to flirt with my first grade teacher but my music teacher took her away from me. I vowed my revenge on him that day.

The lights died down a bit and some slow music started to play. Some ponies went with others to dance and spike by the luck of God talked his way into dancing with Rarity leaving me alone with a maid who would glance over at me while I stared her down. Twilight came up to me and the maid ran off as soon as I looked away.

"Hey Kobe how are you?" She asked in a weird tone.

"What's up?”

She was swaying back and forth nervously, she was quiet for a minute then took a deep breath.

"Would you like to dance?" I thought I misheard her but nope I didn't.

"Uh I um I-I can't dance" I answered looking away.

I could dance but only in just dance the game alone.

"That’s okay I can't either lets go!" She said pulling me onto the dance floor.

I was on the verge of crapping myself from embarrassment. Twilight put her hands on my shoulders as I just stood like a statue. She moved my hands to her hips and forced me to move with her to the beat.

"See it’s not so bad plus consider this the favor I had" She said trying to sooth me.

"Lady, I'm not used to dancing with anyone but myself and a mirror" I whispered.

She just giggled and we continued to dance. I looked behind me and saw Colin and Kelso giving me a thumbs up. I did the ok sign and looked back at Twilight. I tried to spin her around but it looked like I was trying to make a tortilla learn to walk, well at least I thought so I heard Luna from somewhere cheering.

"I really appreciate you doing this" Twilight whispered to me.

"Yeah no problem" i deadpaned

Even though I felt really uncomfortable it kinda felt nice and relaxing to just dance. The song changed into a familiar one I looked over and saw Colin giving the DJ a piece of paper and nodding his head towards me. As soon as the the first words came on my face it went so red even my mask was red with embarrassment.

"Wise men say...only fools rush in.”

As the song played Twilight got closer to me. I didn't want to ruin her special moment so I stuck through. I knew the song well since I listen to the good classics back then.

"I can't help...falling in love with you.”

The lights dimmed and I couldn't really see anyone so it felt like it was just us two. I felt relieved that I didn't have to see any faces at the moment. I don't know why but I started to feel good while dancing. I don't know if It was because of Twilight or that I was not being bothered for once. We danced till the very last note and I actually enjoyed it.

"But I can't help...falling in love with you.”

The song ended and we were just standing there, holding each other. I heard Colin yell something then everyone started cheering. My face was still red like a tomato on crack. I didn't hear but Twilight was asking me something.

"-ou okay?" Is all I heard. I snapped out my little trance and looked around.

"I'm f-fine I uh I'm fine" I quickly said as we left the dance floor.

I felt a hand on my back as I knelt down trying to hold down my lunch.

"Man I thought you were gonna die of embarrassment. I could see your mask turn red" Kelso said laughing along with Rainbow Dash.

I just wanted to jump off a ledge right now. Celestia and Luna came over as well, not that I didn't mind, I could throw up on Celestia causing her to run away then I take the throne. I scratched that thought out when she offered me some water. She was spared of my lunch this time, I chugged water down not even taking time to savor the taste of H2O.

The rest of the night went fine except I noticed Celestia giving me a weird look when we were chowing down on candy and drinking some Apple cider. Which tasted worse then my estus flask, but I wasn't about to insult the lady who kicks trees to make it, so I stayed quiet. After the party was over we went to our rooms assigned to us. I got one with a big water bed which I spent an hour on jumping and doing flips.A knock came at my door and Twilight entered as I did a kickflip with a pillow.

"Yo Twilight, come jump on this thing its like a trampo-AAAHH.” I tried to do a flip but failed and almost died falling off. " Help I've mcfallen!" I called out to the unicorn at the door.

She shook her head and pulled me up. I dusted myself off and sat on the bed.

"So what brings you to my humble room of death?" I asked her while rolling around.

"Well, I was gonna ask if you and the boys wanted to tell scary stories with us, but you don’t have to if you don't want to" she replied fidgeting with her hands.

I do like scary stories and I had a few I heard from YouTube.

"Sure, why not just be warned I can tell a mean story. " I paraded as we walked out the door. We walked to Lunas chambers and it was so dark I thought I went into a new dimension.

"Hey Twilight why-" she was gone, I looked around trying to see in the darkness.

The door slammed behind me making me jump. I held my breath trying to listen for anything else breathing. I hand grabbed my ankle making me shriek like a girl and drug me down. I heard laughing from all around, then the lights came on. The girls along with Colin and Kelso were dying of laughter. I breathed a sigh of relief happy that no demon got me.

"Aw man, you should have heard yourself you were like REEEE!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed rolling on the floor.

A hand touched my boot, when I looked down I saw Flutter Shy under the bed looking at me.

"Boo" is all she said before retreating back. "Did I scare you?" The Pegasus asked.

"Yes, you did I almost pulled out a granade to kill us all." I said looking at the others.

After we settled down Luna lit her fireplace and we all sat around it for some stories. Apple Jack told us about that rusty horse shoe lady which wasn't scary just boring. Pinkie Pie told about a cake monster which made me hungry.

"Kobe, why don't you tell us a story from your world" Celestia suggested, I happily complied and stood up and walked into the darkness.

"If it's in a word or it's in a look,
You can't get rid of the Babadook.
If you're a really clever one
And you know what it is to see.
Then you can make friends with a special one," I crept around the darkness letting my voice echo aloud.

"A friend of you and me.
His name is Mister Babadook
and this is his book." I began to tell while walking around the darkness making some of them look around. Due to the room structure there was a slight echo which was perfect for me.

"A rumbling sound then three sharp knocks," I tapped the floor.

"Ba BA-ba DOOK! DOOK! DOOK!" I said in my best baba dook impression in Lunas ear making her jump.

"That's when you'll know that he's around,
you’ll see him if you look.
This is what he wears on top.
He's funny, don't you think?
See him in your room at night
and you won't sleep a wink." I heard one of the girls whimper in fear.

"I'll soon take off my funny disguise,
take heed of what you've read...
because once you see what's underneath." I snuck up behind Apple Jack and Rainbow Dash.

"YOU'RE GOING TO WISH YOU WERE DEAD!." I howled, the girls screamed and jumped high in the air. I walked backwards into the darkness once again.

"So, remember if you want to see tomorrow...don't seek that which hides with the shadow, sleep tight tonight" I said walking away leaving my hat and mask on a stand behind Twilight.

As I walked out I could hear her scream which told me she turned around. I just chuckled and walked to my room.

"Happy Halloween"

Author's Note

Spooky time boys and girls. Have a happy Holloween and always check your candy for mimics. I was want to know if y'all want another human added but as a bad guy like and invader but yall decide. Love,Souls

Change of hope

Author's Note

Howdy folk Souls here I hope you all enjoy this chapter. One of my friends suggested romace should be added so I might give that a try and if i don't like it then our heroes shall remain single and ready to mingle. :twilightsmile: oh and another thing a friend asked was why i focused mainly on the three characters and the reason is the story is about them and no one else really i see many stories where it shows other ponies perspective but I wanted to do something different NOW I shall stop typing and get to work on the next one. :moustache:

Change of hope

"Stupid box I hope your family at FedEx gets wet" I was helping Twilight with her new shipment of books and I stubbed my toe on a corner.

We left the post office then went to the market to get some extra stuff, she brought me along for the heavy lifting. The books She got ranged from time travel to gateways to other worlds, hopefully they could help us in our efforts. My nightmares have began to stop every now and then, but my sleep paralysis is getting worse I keep getting them more frequently and sometimes I wouldn't even talk to anyone all day. Twilight suggested i see a doctor but I shot that down like it was a German bomber.

"I don't see why your making a big deal of this I mean I've had this problem for years it hasn't effected me that bad" I defended.

"If its not so bad then why do you keep falling asleep when we read or eat?" She countered.

"You got me there" I admitted in defeat.

We walked back to the library to put up the books and head over to Pinkie Pies and Apple Jack's place to get the guys. Colin went to help Apple Jack with Apple's I prayed he didn't break his leg kicking trees, Kelso went with Rainbow Dash and helped Pinkie Pie make whatever Pinkie Pie makes. I set the box down and began to set them up the first one was "What to expect in travleing to another universe" by a doctor hooves?

"Hmm I might have to find this guy later" I said to myself.

I set up the books then went to Pinkie Pies place first since it was closer. I was at the door before someone tapped on my shoulder. I turned around to see a mint green unicorn wearing a blue sweater and jeans with a very creepy smile on her face.

"Uh oh" I thought, from what i remembered back home she was the human enthusiasts and was a crack head at it.

"Hi I'm Lyra what's your name?" She stuck out her hand.

"Hello I'm Kobe" I shook her hand but she wouldn't let go.

She pulled off my gauntlet and began to study my hand. I pulled back and ripped my gauntlet from her hand and put it back on. She frowned at that.

"Hey I was studying that!"

"Your gonna study my fist flying at your face if you ever touch me again" I said with displeasure.

She recoiled a bit but smiled.

"I always knew my first contact with you would be interesting" she said with excitement.

I backed up as she came closer, I fell through the doors and she was on top of me now.

"How about we head back to my place and we can talk?" She spoke in a not so kid friendly tone if you know what I mean.

"No women shall tempt a child of God " I replied then launched her out the door with my legs, thank God for those leg workouts.

I got up to get Kelso as fast as possible before she came back. There was no one here, I heard noises from a door to my left. I walked over to the door and heard some one laughing I opened it and made my way down the stairs. I saw Kelso, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash making cupcakes and got and uneasy feeling.

"Here Kelso try this we made it just for you!" Rainbow Dash held a pink and purple cupcake in her hands.

I watched as he picked it up and studied it for a second. I wanted to see of my suspicions were correct but that would make me a bad friend.

"Oh hey Kelso i was just looking for you!" I said walking over to them.

"Oh hey just in time too want a cupcake?"

"No but lets go and get Colin before it gets too late" I urged putting his cupcake down. Pinkie Pie looked saddened but as soon as I looked at her again she had a big smile on her face like always.

(10 minites later)

We walked down the dirt road to Apple Jack's farm. I was speed walking trying to male a quick trip and not run into that crazy pony again. Kelso had to jog every once in a while since he was the hight of the girls who were between 5,2 and 5,5 with me being 6,0 colin was the same as me, we usually had to duck under some door ways like the bathroom and basement.

Loud girly screams could be heard from the farm, i looked at Kelso and we ram to see what the problem was. I sprinted hard and made it to the farm in a few seconds I looked around for the source of the screams then a stick hit my helmet. I looked up to see Colin hiding in a tree while holding a stick like there was no tomorrow.

"Uh...Colin what are you-" he shushed me and gestured me up the tree. I sighed and climbed up the tree and stood next to him on a branch.

"Bro what's going on i heard screaming?" I whispered

"Yeah that was me" he quickly replied

I rolled my eyes wondering why.

"Why were you screaming like a girl?" I questioned trying to get a better balance on the branch.

"Dude Apple Jack is acting wierd man like really wierd" he answered.

I tilted my head not understanding what he was talking about. Before i could ask some more a southern accent came from below.

"Colin where are sugarcube I just wanna talk?" She called out like she was looking for a dog.

I looked at Colin who shook his head with his finger over his faceplate. I nodded leaned back hoping the branch under that was making cracking noises wouldn't snap. It snapped and I fell on my back.

"Oww"

I felt somthing wrap around me then drag me.

"Well hello Mr Kobe how are you this fine afternoon" she looked at me with a crazed look.

"Well it's been pretty interesting other then that its been fine. You?" I was beimg sarcastic but she didnt seem to get it.

"Well I've been working with Ol'Colin amd he just dissapeard. Have you seen him?"

I glanced up for a second and saw Colin quietly climbing higher. I looked back at Apple Jack and shook my head. She didn't seem to believe me and looked up to see Colin staring back at her.

"Oh no"

Apple Jack was about to use her lasso but was knocked out by a hay bail. I looked back to see a big red pony with overalls and was buff.

"Oh my cheezits thank you so much Mac. Next time we play D&D snacks are on me" Colin climbed down and helped me up.

Kelso finally arrived and was wheezing and panting then collapsed. We picked up Kelso and I thanked the big red pony who just nodded and went back to work. We dragged Kelso all the way back to the library in a slow jog. I saw Lyra and Rainbow Dash in the distance and they saw me, I busted inside and barricaded the door.

"Hey what's going on guys?" Spike asked we shushed him and leaned against the door while a certain pony banged on it.

Twilight came down stairs after hearing all the noise with a book as her weapon. I snatched the nook and added it to our defences.

"Guys is everything okay?"

"No theres crack heads outside and we are the last hope" The said crack heads were now using full force to get in. I slipped a little but recovered in time to slam against the door.

"Oh Kobe you cant keep me away forever i will get you!" Lyra sang. I dreaded those words but didn't let up.

After 20 minutes everything went quiet. I looked outside and the girls were gone, I breathed a sigh of relief and sat on the couch.

"I'm gonna make dinner I ordered some meat from the Griffin empire I don't understand how Y'all can eat that stuff" Twilight said making a face.

I went to help her with the meat since she didn't know how to cook it. The Griffins sent steak and pork chops and the kne thing I love just as much as Jesus was bacon.

"Ooh yes" I drooled over the package before tearing it open. I lit up the stove and cooked away while playing Wheeler Walker Jr.

After dinner was ready we all sat down, i said my prayer and we chowed down. I looked at spike then back at my bacon.

"Hey," I handed him a piece. "try this"

"I can't eat meat" he said looking at Twilight who was looking at both of us.

"You're a Dragon who eats my college funds for a living come on." I shook ths piece infront of him. "You'll like it trust me"

He looked back at Twilight who didn't seem to pleased with my efforts. After a minute he took it, sniffed it then took a bite.

"Soo..?" I smiled crossing my arms.

"It's actually pretty good!" He exclaimed taking another bite. I looked at Twilight who sighed and shook her head.

"What? meat will help him grow you don't want him to stay a manlet forever do you?" I cut into my steak.

"He doesn't need meat to grow he's groaning just fine" she commented eyeing the bacon strip spike was eating.

"Hey little dude how old are you?"

"I'm 11 why?" I looked him up and down, he was definitely too small for a eleven year old.

"You're 11 and 3,11 you should be, last time I checked 4,10" I replied knowing full well he doesn't have some height disability. "I'm just saying Twilight he's not gonna be a big strong dragon if he eats rocks for the rest of his life"

She sat in silence for a moment thinking, i slipped spike a slice of steak without her looking. He liked it too, soon I shall have a big ol'dragon to help me out.

"Well I guess that is the case but i don't think the others will be comfortable with that"

I shrugged and leaned back.

"Just do what we do eat it when they aren't around although one day they will have to face it but we'll cross that bridge when we get to it" Colin chimed in after finishing his plate.

We all finished and I cleaned the dishes then went into the basement to sleep. We all said our good nights and slowly drifted off to sleep.

(2 hours later)

My eyes shot open, I was having another episode I looked around as best I could with my eyes trying to get a good look of the room, but I was facing the wall the worst place to face. I heard the sound of foot steps lightly making it's way to my bed, I eye screwed my eyes shut wanting the episode to end. I tried to make any noise but nothing would leave my mouth I looked from the corner of my eye and saw a shadow of some hooded figure towering over me.

"possunt olere metus" Is all the thing said before dissapearing. My episode ended and i shot up so fast my my blood rushed through my skull.

I wiped the sweat from my face then walked up stairs to the kitchen. I grabbed a cup and poured some water, I took a sip and looked at the window. No one was outside then from the reflection was a pony behind me, I whipped around with clenched fist and noticed it was Lyra.

"Hey there" she said with a sinister grin

"What the fuck are you doing in here!?" I demanded, she came closer I tried to right hook her jaw but was stopped with her magic.

"I knew it was true all these years ponies made fun of me but now they will all see" an evil chuckle came from her and i did not like it one bit.

I went for a Spartan kick but that failed too. I tried to yell for the guys but my mouth was closed with magic as well.

"Oh no you will not be getting away that easily this time," she picked me up and headed for the door "we have so much to do together"

She took me out of the library and teleported us to some house. We went into the basement and when the lights came know I saw so many human anatomy charts and even a skull of one, not that it scared me much I would fade into mist if i died again. Lyra but me against the wall and put a chain on my ankle then her magic faded from my mouth.

"Ok first off when I get out of here I'm gonna introduce you to my best friends Mustang and Sally" I raised my fist as a threat. She laughed at that and sat in a rolling chair hold out a quill and note pad.

"Your jokes are amazing but we need to get down to business," I tugged know the chain to test it's strength sadly it looked like a professional welded it. "Now first question, where are you from?"

"Eat my ass you twat"

"Question two are there more of you?"

"I'm going to stab you"

"If you don't answer my questions I will never let you go and you will have to stay here forever" she said with a hot attitude.

I rolled my eyes.

"Are there more of you"

"What's it to ya?"

She smiled widely and scooted her seat up.

"Well I heard of three mysterious creatures matching your description fighting evil here and i want to know if there's any more humans here"

"You look like a 5 year old dutch girl who does cross fit, so why don't you cross fuck off." I deadpanned.

She glared at me then stood up from her chair and walked over to a desk, on the desk were folders and loads of paper. A minute passed and she came back with some papers, she handed me them with her hands. This was my chance, I pulled her arm putting her in a choke hold, I plugged her horn with one hand and held her with the other. I held my tight grip till she stopped moving, I checked her pulse she was still alive I quickly grabbed the keys releasing myself.

I walked to the stairs but stopped, i wemt back and locked her up to the chain and took the key with me.

"Stupid ponies"

I couldn't sleep for the rest if the night so I sat on the couch and stared at the wall for the next 4 hours. I started thinking about how unlucky I've become first i die from a dragon, get tortured by some bug lady and now I get kidnapped by a human loving pony like why did my life get from meh to really bad so quickly? I took off my helmet inspecting it, it only had that one scar on it like it always has. Tiny footsteps came from my side and I looked to see spike with a bowl of gems and whipped cream.

"Couldn't sleep either?" He asked hopping onto the couch.

"Not exactly," I shifted "What are you doing up?"

"I've been reading my super hero comics and I just can't get enough of it" he handed me a comic book. I looked at the title 'Power ponies' I cringed at that remembering what happens during that episode.

Morning hit and every one was finally up, I told Twilight of the event that has happens and she immediately sent a letter to Celestia. We ate breakfast but decided to stay home for today due to yesterdays events. Colin and I sat on the balcony on the 2nd floor looking over Ponyville.

"Man I hope we can find a way home before this place grows on me" Colin chuckled.

"Yeah..." I just stared into the distance

"We will make it home right?" He asked

"Yeah of course...of course"

I honestly didn't know if we would we were sent here for a reason but was never told if we would return home.

"You don't want to stay here do you?" He asked.

"I don't really-" a flash of light blinded me making me dive to the ground, i swear these ponies and their flash bangs.

"Hello my friends how are you enjoying my sun!" Celestia sang.

"Princess you really gotta control that flash I think my retinas are gonna go out" I replied uncovering my eyes. She sheepishly smiled.

"Sorry I shall work on it, but i have a surprise for you and your friends"

Me and Colin looked at each other then back at her. She pulled out a map and laid it down In front of us on it was a big circle around some mountains.

"I was reading on dimensional travels and since my old teacher was the only pony to be able to travel to another world and make it back I decided to look through his stuff," she pointed at the circle. "In his notes he said there is an ancient ruin where he traveled to the other world"

"So you think we could find something there?" Colin asked. "What if it doesn't work aimce its been like what, a thousand years or more?"

"It's worth a shot man even if it doesn't work" I said. If we could make it work we could probably make it to where we get back home.

The location of the mountains seemed pretty far from Ponyville and sadly no trains could bring us closer. I haven't been calming in a hot minute so it would be fun to see nature in all its conquered glory, I wonder if the girls are gonna go.

"Did he say how he got it to work?" Colin and Celestia were discussing the portal.

"He used a teleportation spell on what he called was the 'philosophers stone' which helped create the portal"

"I guess we could invite Twilight since we can't use magic" Colin mumbled.

"Why not all the-"

"NO!" we both yelled quickly, she shrunk back into her sweater.

"ok" she said with a muffled voice.

We said our goodbyes and took the map inside. I placed the map on the living room table and went to get Twilight.

"Hey Sparky want to go on a trip to possibly find us a way home by exploring some ruins that Star Swirl guy went to?" Her eyes widened and her smile i swear was gonna break her face gave me the answer.

We all gathered by the map and planned our trip which was gonna take 3 to 4 days so I packed 2 weeks worth of food for all of us while Colin and Kelso bought climbing gear and a bow with the gold I 'borrowed'. Twilight got 2 tents which were pretty big when put together. All together it was Me,Colin,Kelso,Twilight and spike so it was like a little family trip.

Then out of nowhere the princesses popped in with camping gear as well.

"We heard from an anonymous source that somepony is going camping"

"Oh great"

Once we had everything Me and Colin carried the heavy stuff like the tent and extra gear we set out during the next morning at 5 a.m.

(15 hours later)

We hiked through the plains singing songs and playing little games like I spy and would you rather. We took a few breaks every now and then mostly for Kelso and Celestia who never enjoyed the outdoor life like me. I saw a good sized flat land we could set up camp at, i wanted to save as much food for us as possible so I went hunting.

I saw some rabbits of good size a few minutes into the hunt, I drew my bow and readied for a 2 for 1 combo. Once they aligned I let the arrow fly and just as I wished it impaled them both. I brought them back for me and the boys to eat I'm the only one who ever had rabbit so they would be in for a treat. Twilight and I both agreed months ago to not insult the others diet, I skinned both rabbits and cooked them over the fire and Lord did they taste good but it could have been better with some salt and pepper with some garlic bread.

Once we finished all of our tents were set, the princesses and Twilight had theirs and me and the boys had ours....or so i thought.

"You can sleep in mine since the guy's will all go to that one and it would be crowded," she blushed slightly "if you want to that is"

She was right it was gonna be crowded with all four of us I could have swore the tent was bigger earlier but whatever, I did the crawl of shame into the tent with the girls and tried to be as far as possible. Twilight laid a foot away then it was Luna then Celestia. They said goodnight and i just hufded in response then drifted to sleep. Well tried to for 20 minutes.

"Psst Kobe are you awake?" Luna whispered. I stayed quiet wanting nothing but sleep.

"Twilight are you awake?"

"Yeah what's up"

"Thanks for inviting us"

That traitor!

"No problem I need all the help I can get"

Hold up what?

"We are here for every step of the way my student" Celestia was awake too great.

This was gonna be a long night...

Crushing hope

It has been 3 days since we left and have made it to the mountains where the ruins are. Colin pulled out some climbing axes for each of us except the princesses who just used the arrows I gave them, not the best plan but it would work. I took the lead with Twilight strapped behind me and Celestia,Luna,Spike,Kelso and Colin behind each other. We were now a mile up the mountain and i could see the ruins tower above it wasn't much further.

I finally made it to the top but before I could settle myself a scream from Luna came and I was now being drug back to the cliff edge.

"Shit shit!" I pulled out my knife and started stabbing the ground trying to stop. I gave it one last stab before we finally stopped.

The weight of everyone was killing me I had to act quick or else we all died but the ponies and dragon would permanently. I clipped my rope to the axe and began to pull them up. Once that was over I played down huffing from exhaustion but that soon stopped when the ice started to crack.

"Oh come on!"

The cliff started to crack so I got up and started running. The ground was falling underneath me, I tried to jump but barley missed it only to be saved by Celestia.

"I got you!" She pulled me up.

"Thanks"

We entered through the broken double doors and began to look for this stone and portal. This place looked like an old midevil castle with all the statues and paintings. We came to a forked path down a hallway.

"Maybe each of us with a horn should go with each of you guys" Luna suggested, it was a good idea just incase one of us finds the portal.

"Okay so I will go with Colin and Spike, Tia you go with Kelso and Twilight you're with Kobe"

Me and Twilight took the right lane. We passed a few rooms with nothing of interest, I found a few things of value like a necklace and a few rings but that was it.Then we stumbled upon a big metal door with a golden cross on it.

"I wonder what's behind this" I said sarcastically. We pushed it open and to our suprise was a big mirror with a red stone inside the top of it.

"Kobe I think this is it" Twilight said running up to it.

She put her hand on the mirror changing her reflection into a human. It showed her with white skin and with purple eyes, her hair was brown with that pink strip running through it.

"Is this me?" She looked at herself some more.

"I guess so"

I walked up to it next and I still looked the same with my armor, then a voice came from the mirror.

"What is it you desire most Warrior of Sunlight?"

I looked back at the mirror and it showed my family and friends surrounding me all with happy faces and laughing. I saw my dad smile and I haven't seen that in a long time, I saw my dog wagging her tail while staring at me. It showed me and my family happy again no longer fighting. They dissapeard and now it was me all alone once again.

I put my hand up to the mirror and it faded through. I pulled it back in surprise I stuck my head in and saw a forest, I looked left and saw a sign.

"Oklahoma City scissor tail park"

I pulled back from the mirror putting my hands on my head. I couldn't believe it I finally found a way home.

"Twilight we found it,We found the portal home!" I hugged her tightly.

A few moments later the others came through other doors and i explained to them what we found. Me and the boys were cheering and dancing while singing, it was the best day of our lives. Until the castle began to shake, the roof started to fall apart and we rushed to the mirror but it was knocked over by a piece of rock causing it to shatter. I couldn't move I just watched my one way ticket home get destroyed in front of me, I fell to my knees as tears came down.

"Kobe we need to go now!" Colin shouted, I picked up the stone and ran out the door.

The whole place was falling apart we were almost crushed a few times. I tripped a fell, I tried to get up but the wall fell on me knocking me down. Colin turned around and ran back but was cut off by debris.

"Kobe!" He yelled.

I could only move my arm with the stone, I looked at Colin then back at the stone. I threw the stone to him and he caught it.

"RUN!" I screamed at him a bookshelf landed on my head knocking me out cold.

(Time unknown)

My eyes drifted open and looked around in the darkness, my left arm was crushed under rocks while my right arm was fine i tried to push it off but the lain made me think twice.

"Fuck....FUCK!!" I screamed in anger. "WHY..WHY NOW?! WE WERE SO CLOSE!?"

I was angry with God, I was so close to getting home only for it to be stripped away.

"I DID WHAT YOU ASKED DID I NOT!?"

Only silence. I cursed myself for even thinking this was simple. I had to find a way out of here I don't feel like starving to death. I pushed away some rocks so i could get at least a 180 view, I had to lush away the rock on my hand or cut it off and I kinda need both of my hands. I pulled a piece of wood over to me to use me as leverage in lifting the rock.

I stuck the beam under the rock and pressed down on the beam while trying to hold in air, it was painful but I got my hand free. The place shook causing more rocks to bricks and rocks to fall, I tried to push the big bookshelf off me but the debris on top of it wouldn't budge.

"Great just great first I'm sent to some pony world where their more human then pony and die in the process, see my worst fears, being hunted down by a human enthusiasts and now I'm trapped under a castle!" I raised my hands "Is that all you got!?"

The castle began to rumble.

"Okay I take it back"

I could hear a buzzing sound above me. I looked up to see rocks being moved away and a changlings face appeared through a tiny hole.

"Long time no see friend" it buzzed.

"Who are you?" The changling rolled its eyes.

"It's me Ajax from Canterlot you thought i was stalking you and you almost killed me remember?" It took me a minute to remember.

"You never told me your name last time" i deadpaned

He made an 'o' expression then started pulling off more of the castle off of me. I heard more buzzing from different directions and knew he wasn't alone. One by one my limbs were free. Two other changlings pulled me out from under the bookshelf. I pulled out my estus and healed my body, I looked down and saw a piece of the mirror and picked it up.

"What is that?" Ajax asked.

"It was my way home" i shoved the piece into my pouch and we walked out of ruins.

We left through the down doorless entry and outside were a bunch of other changlings along with other creatures ranging from Griffins, Lions and even a few Dragons. I noticed each of them had Solairs sun on their right shoulders.

"What is this?" I turned around to face Ajax.

"Well we've all known of the return of the warriors of sunlight and vowed tp serve them and bring down dark easy shohld it ever return"

I looked back at the others and they all made the praise the sun gesture. I was taken aback by this I had my own little army. We made our way down the mountain and Ajax led us to the castle of the two sisters, it didn't take long since we flew their via me on dragon and others being flown over their. Once we got there I saw some ponies and other creatures taking down old banners and replacing them with Solairs sun.

"We made this our base so we aren't far from Ponyville," we walked through the castle towards the bonfire in the middle "Our ancestors were once warriors of sunlight led by the great Star Swirl the Bearded he taught us all he knew from his adventures"

"So what kind of darkness has returned?" I couldn't think of any character so evil that me and the boys were sent here.

"The dark Lord Tirek has returned but we haven't been able to find him, we checked all over the badlands and even went to Taurteris itself to find him"

My train of thought stopped after that. Twilight isn't even princess yet and Tirek comes after she becomes one. Which was soon. Ajax showed me some more the base they set up and took me to the 'war room', it was Celestias old room I knew that cause I saw a Lion take down the equestrian banner and replace it with ours.

"Welcome to the war room sir we will coordinate all of our operations here by your order" the lion and I shook hands I had to hold back on calling him a furry so hard. "I am Stone Wall the lead defence team"

"So like 'Stone Wall' Jackson, nice to meet you" I do love the civil war era and found it hard to believe I'd see another 'Stone Wall'.

The lions were taller than me by a good foot or two, there were a bunch of different races noticeably dragon's Griffins and Minitaurs. For some reason they all treated me as if i was some king to them.

"So whos in charge here?" I asked Ajax and he pointed at me.

"Well you and your brothers of course" a look at the crowd caused them to cheer. The only leadership training I had was Jrotc in highschool and that was barley enough but I don't really have a choice right now.

"Well King slayer what shall be our first course of action?" Stone Wall asked.

I needed to get the guys, Ajax told me know our way here that they came back assuming I died and came back. I left the castle along with Ajax who disguised as a normal pony so no one would try to lynch him in Ponyville. I kicked open the library door scaring the daylights out of everyine inside.

"You guys are chodes you know that?" I said to all of them, none spoke they all looked like they were crying for days. "Jeez what's got you all cutting onions?"

"Dude its been 3 days since the incident we were teleported back after we came down the mountain and waited for you to come out of the forest but ahen you didn't we thought you died for real this time,!" Colin shouted "Me and Kelso tried to find you in the castle but you weren't there and some lion guy came in looking for somthing so we left and Twilight here wouldn't eat or sleep."

Twilight came up to me and wrapped around me crying. I didn't even know I meant this much to them..wait no it's not my fault.

"Hey, I was stuck under all that shit and you left me remember?" I pointed at him

"We tried to look for you but it was too dangerous and after all that you just walk right in like nothing happend" he crossed his arms

"Oh so it's my fault I was being crushed under a fucking castle trying to survive and you didn't even bother to see if I was alive!? Yeah nice job!" I argued with him cause it wasn't my fault they left me.

"plea-" Twilight began but we cut her off with yelling at each other.

"You didn't send a letter saying 'hey I'm alive' if you did we would have came for you!"

"Hey retarded I don't have magic remember? I prayed for y'all to get me out of there but he did shen y'all wouldn't!" I pointed to Ajax.

"Oh my God dude that's all you talk about about 'praying this, Jesus that' dude it's fucking dumb" i snapped at that.

"ALL I HAVE LEFT IS MY FAITH SINCE YOU DECIDED TO LEAVE ME BROKEN!!" I screamed back at him.

"Both of you stop!" Twilight pleaded but we kept going at it.

"We maybe if you would wake up from your delusional fairy tale you would see re-" I punched him in the face before he could finish. I stormed out of the library while Twilight tried to stop me.

"Kobe please don't leave we need you, I need you!" She begged.I ignored her and me and Ajax went back to the castle.

"Fucking Asshole we don't need them we can do this ourselves" Ajax had to jog to keep up with my speed walk.

"Sir Kobe I understand your anger but in order to defeat Tirek you and your brothers must work together"

"Their not my brothers" I scoffed.

We came back to the castle and I helped with fixing most of the rooms we needed for the warriors and raided the old armory finding perfect conditioned weapons, Ajax gave me a list of each group of soldiers we had.

[Earth Ponies] 356

[Pegasus] 244

[Unicorns] 290

[Lions] 430

[Dragons] 41

[Minitaurs] 89

[Griffins] 670

[Changlings] 400

All together we had 2,520 it wasn't much but it was a start, Stone Wall said he could get more of his brothers to join our cause and Ajax needed help freeing other hives if they were to help us. This will take time and we don't have much so we need to be quick, I went to the war room to start building our Warriors of Sunlight.

Stone Wall and Ajax were the battle strategist while i handled the smaller operation like freeing POWs from other hives and recruiting more memebers from all across the globe Ajax led the more bigger ones like getting slaves out of the diamond dog territory in the badlands and searching for Tirek. Our numbers grew ever so slightly and during all that I contemplated on going back to Ponyville to talk to the guys and work something out.

(A week later)

A knock came at the door and Twilight entered with Colin and Kelso right behind her. We stood in silence not one of us daring to speak. Ajax took this time to leave us alone then I finally broke the ice.

"The fuck you want?"

"We came by to see if you were okay" Kelso replied.

"Well I'm doing just peachy" I remarked, Twilight held up a basket of food.

"I made us a little lunch if you want to hangout" She blushed a little. I was kinda hungry so I guess it wouldn't hurt.

"Sure" I simply said.

We sat in the observations tower looking at the stars and taking turns shooting arrows at timber wolves. We were having fun even after the argument, I leaned over to Colin.

"Sorry about punching you" I whispered, he just patted my back.

"Sorry about what I said, I was out of line" i handed him the bow and he shot a timber wolf in the eye.

I didn't realize it but Colin and Kelso went back downstairs leaving me and Twilight alone. I looked through the broken telescope and could see the stars pass by, it was pretty cool.

"Hey Kobe?"

"Yeah whats up?"

I tried to find the zoom button on this thing but i guess old technology isn't as cool as today's, except trebutchet's those will always be cool.

"Would you like to have dinner with me and my parents tomorrow? Their coming to visit before heading to see my brother up North." I thought about it and it would be good to have more allies even if they are my friends parent's.

"Sure! What time and where at?"

"Its a restaurant that opened up recently in town called 'Hoof Dale Garden' I checked it out and it looked really nice and I made sure to check if they served meat and they did so that's a plus for you"

I nodded my head thinking about how much bacon i could order...I love bacon.

"We will meet them around 7:30 that night"

"Okay sounds like a plan i guess I should dress nice maybe add a tie here" I pointed at my chestplate. Twilight giggled and shook her head.

"I already have a suit for you and don't worry I made it where it matches your helmet so you can still keep it on" I was thankful she didn't mind me wearing it i honestly thought she would want it off.

"Thanks sparky, I guess we should head back to Ponyville I'll go tell Ajax to watch the place while I'm out" I went down the stairs and found him waiting for me.

"Oh hey man I was just about to ask you somthing" I smiled, he just looked back up the stairs and back at me.

"I heard abkut the whole dinner thing and don't worry i shall make sure the place is in one piece when you return" he said jokingly. I thanked him then left with Twilight.

We ran into a few timber wolves and a wierd chicken snake that I crushed with my stoned foot. Twilight said they are called cockatrice they are like medusa except they just have to look at you without you knowing. Luckily i didn't become a garden statue. When we came back to the library ahe took me upstairs to try on the suit and not gonna lie it looked good.

"Jeez I'm getting a funny feeling just looking at myself" I joked.

"You're not the only one" she said quietly

"What?" I whipped around.

"What?"She said innocently, I looked at her skeptically but shrugged it off.

"Okay well I'm gonna go to bed see you tomorrow Sparky" I walked down to the basement where the guys were already dead asleep. I put my sword under the bed and the shield on the wall then let sleep take over.

I walked through the dark Canterlot castle drawing 'art' on the walls. I was dreaming of course But it was better than nothing, I summoned a Kawasaki ninja and drove through the halls while trying not to slam into anything. I felt weight on the bike and turned around to see Luna with a helmet on waving.

"Hello Kobe fine night for a ride" she said, I popped a wheelie busting down the throne rooms doors.

"What brings you to my humble dreams of well this?" I got off and sat on Celestias throne with Luna on hers.

"Well none of my subjects are having night terrors so I thought I'd drop by to see a friend" Oh she considered me a friend thats nice.

We talked about the letter Twilight sent and surprisingly Luna was on board with the while Warrior of sunlight even though she's the princess of the night. She and Celestia talked about it and Celestia wasn't to sure on it for some reason I mean she's the sun princess this is like a fan club for the sun. Then the sounds of banging and windows crashing caught our attention.

"SWEET FAUST WHAT THE BUCK ARE THOSE THINGS!?" Luna shouted. I looked at the monsters then back to Luna.

"Zombies" I pulled out a mini gun from the throne and quoted the wise words of and old President that was totally real. "Luna in times like these, our capacity to retaliate must be and has to be massive, to deter all forms of aggression"

She looked at me with horror but I knew it was my time to shine.

"Do not pray for easy lives Luna, pray to become stronger men" I gunned down the wave of zombies while 115 played somewhere.

(Later)

"Should I go with the black or grey tie?"

"I like the grey one" tonight we were having dinner, I didn't know but it was just gonna be me and Twilight going not the others. Twilight wore a lavender and black dress with stars on the seems I asked her if she wanted to see me turn a lair of shorts into a dress but she said no.

On our way out I slipped my knife in my pocket for safety reasons of course. The Hoof Dale Garden looked kinda like the olive garden from home, I hope they have unlimited bread sticks.

"Kobe I apologize if my parents are weird" i laughed thinking about the times my last girlfriend met my parents and oh boy did that get crazy.

"If you think your parents are weird you should have met mine, they would have made you think we were insane" We went inside and my brain was right about it looking like olive garden.

A waiter took us to the table where a white and blue unicorn sat. You know that feeling when you feel like your being judged by someone and you don't know them but you feel like you did something wrong? Well that's how I felt as I stood there like a deer in headlights. The blue unicorn stood up and shook my frozen hand.

"Hello you must be Kobe my name's NightLight and this is my wife Twilight Velvet" I came out of my frozen state and smiled.

"Howdy it's a pleasure to meet you bOTh" my voice cracked causing Twilight to laugh at my misfortune.

We sat down and i stared at my plate with the urge slam my head into it rising.

"So Kobe Twilight here says you and your friends are ancient warriors from another world what's it like if you dont mind me asking?" Velvet asked, she had the voice of the most loving mother ever. Sadly she wasn't mine.

"Its really nothing after a while its just apart of living and not giving in to the darkness I guess. The fighting becomes second nature now it may not be a perfect life but it's a fun one nonetheless." Night Light nodded as though he understands.

"I know how that must feel, i spent 23 years in the royal guard and at first fighting scared me but now it's nothing new" we continued to tell stories after we placed our order. I loved talking to veterans even from another country i liked hearing there stories of their battles and listening to them when usually others ignored them.

"Tell me son why do you wear your helmet, are you expecting an attack?" Night Light joked. I looked around and we were the only ones in the area besides a few staff.

"You know what? Screw it i can respawned if i die" I took off my helmet and sat it nect to my foot. Twilight looked surprised and her parents looked like they just seen a human..oh wait.

"Your not a pony, huh i always thought you were from Twilights letters" Night Light commented.

"Nope I'm a human from another planet" i said with a smile.

"I never thought you'd take it off outside the library, I'm proud" Twilight complemented. I got wierd looks from her parents and I'm pretty sure it's the scars.

"Is it the scars?" I looked at Velvet, she nodded her eyes showing sadness. "Sorry if i look scary" i chuckled lightly.

"Don't be sorry son, battle scars tell others that you never gave up" Night Light sounded so much like my recruiter from school it kinda scared me.

Our food arrived and we ate and chatted, I ordered the chicken pasta and the others orders hay burgers it was literally hay between two buns and yet they call me a savage around here. I tried the cider and it didn't taste bad per say I just prefered Dr pepper over this poison.

"So Kobe will you be the one taking my daughter to the grand galloping gala in a few month's?" Velvet asked, I completely forgot about that thing.

"The what?" Time to play dumb.

"Oh right other world thing. The gala is a dance that happens every year in canterlot. The princesses host it and it's always a blast to go to, theres dancing and singing with a lot of food and games there." I nodded in acknowledgement. I took a drink then she hit me with her next question. "Im sure since you two are together it will be fun" I choked on my drink at that.

'She thinks we're a couple?!' I pounded my chest trying to stop coughing. Twilight was redder then a tomato and i was red from almost dying to a drink. I didn't know what to say at the moment but my 'partner' did.

"Mom! Were just friends and plus were helping them find a way back home" she defended I couldnt help but laugh

"Oh sweety you know I'll always support whoever you date" Velvet teased.

"Oh mom!" She groaned

Me and Night Light were having a good laugh at them two. We finished our food then walked her parents to the train station. We waited for the train to arrive so in the mean time me and Night Light talked.

"Where did that burn mark come from explosion?" He pointed at my cheek.

"Not exactly I was doing a rescue operation with the Griffins and was captured by Chrysalis," I rubbed my face remembering how painful that was. "She tortured me for information but I refused to give it to her and she sliced my legs and back so this was my gift from her I'd prefer a box of candy but this will do" I laughed it off but Night Light didn't he looked at me like I was crazy.

"Son I'm gonna be honest, I don't think I could ever live a life where I can't die but you seem to enjoy it why is that?"

"Well life is sometimes a mystery it's all abkut how you live it, even if you can't die" I simply said.

He smiled and shook my hand as the train arrived. They hopped on and we watched them head north to the Crystal empire. We walked down the path to the library then out of no where Twilight hugged me.

"Thanks for coming" her muffled voice said.

"Yeah no problem" i awkwardly scratched her ear and she seemed to like it a little too much.

We came back to the library and i went to take a shower, after that we sat un her room just listening to Elvis Presley on the stereo and read books for the rest of the night. Little did I know I just dug myself into the deepest hole Imaginable

Author's Note

AAAHHHHH me and the boys are going camping this weekend since we haven't seen each other in like 2 months. Oh and I have a question for you guys. How would y'all feel about another human being in the story like some one who enjoys invading other worlds in dark souls and is now sent to Equestria as a bad guy? Im still debating on it but i want y'all to decide. Love,Souls no homo :heart:

Marching fire

Kelso and I were carrying weapons and armor over to Twilight who joined us at the castle. She had a duplication spell and I wanted make sure we had enough power to stop Tirek when he comes. I got a letter from Aellô and he said he will send troops as soon as I request them, he said to consider it an act of friendship.

"You know when i agreed to hang out with with y'all I didn't mean help make weapons" Twilight pointed out, I put down the pile of swords and spears. She was able to make different sizes of the Centurion armor i bought from the blacksmith and now they all looked like Romans finest. We spent 3 weeks of training,Stone Wall led the training program for the new recruits.

"Your not making weapons your just helping us expand their use" she rolled her eyes and turned the few swords we had into a lot of swords. I bought 3 thrones for us, mine has a cross with a sun above it, Colins has leaf sinces he's a major weeb and Kelso put a 4 leaf clover on his.

Ajax told us of a trade route he knew where he got the armor for the others for. Celestia and Luna came by earlier and were pleased that we were fixing up the castle, I gave them their thrones we tossed out and Luna chucked hers outside ranting on how uncomfortable they were then left. Pinkie Pie said she'd throw a party when we finished and i was down to party except no drinking cause i have to be a good Christian boy.

All we had left to fix was the big hole in the roof and clear out the dungeons below, Luna gave us a map of every trap. Even though we had it Kelso somehow died falling and I laughed my ass off as he fell. We made sure every one who wasn't undead knew about every trap cause they only had one life. Stone Wall and Colin built barracks for the troops which took a week of nonstop work. There was one time i was peeing in the woods and I heard what sounded like a really REALLY big bear Twilight told me it was probably a ursa major and i remembered how big that fucked was.

The snow was beginning to fall and I went to check the calender I took from the library. It was currently December 3rd my favorite month since it is the jolliest season. I should order some decorations for this place.

"Hey Twilight where can I get Christmas stuff?" I pictured the whole castle in a big winter wonderland.

"What's Christmas?" she asked tilting her head. I turned my head like an owl at her with glowing eyes then rushed up to her shaking her.

"YOU DON'T KNOW ABOUT CHRISTMAS?!" I shouted.

She shook her head and tried to shrink into her jacket. I couldn't believe that they never heard of Christmas do they not go to church?. Oh...right other planet, man I should really remember that.

"Christmas is the best holiday known to all it's about spending time with friends and...family while singing songs and eating too many cookies while chugging some nogg amd letting a fat dude come to your house and place gifts under your tree and out candy in your 2003 John Deere stocking" I sat down remissing the times of earth and how I won a huge box of puppy chow during dirty Santa.

"Oh you mean Hearths warming?" Twilight thought I was talking about their inferior holiday when christmas is top tier.

"No it's called Christmas you incel not heart thing" I scoffed. Me and her had an hour long arguement on which ond is better so i wrote a letter to the princess to see if they'd pick the true holiday over whatever they had. Here's their response.

"Dear Kobe and Twilight, it has come to our attention that a dispute has occurred between you two over which holiday is 'superior' and after a long discussion with our advisors, we can all agree that both are very much equal and we hope you can say the same. Your loving friends Celestia and Luna."

"Well, it would seem we are at an impasse we shall continue another time"

"Agreed"

We shook hands and I went outside to see even more snow. I didn't know it was this fast but I wasn't gonna complain I'm gonna make a snow angel. I got up and looked back at my art, it was pretty freaking ugly but oh well. In the distance i could here a group of girls giggling ahead of me.

"Howdy Kobe, enjoying the snow i see" Apple Jack teased.

"Hello girls Twilights inside if you're looking for her" I pointing my thumb back at the castle.

"Ooh Ohh want to build a snow pony?" Pinkie Pie began to roll a ball of snow. She moved so fast the snow man was built in 2 minutes. Me,Pinkie Pie and Flutter Shy stayed outside while the others went in.

I decided since Christmas is still a ways out there, I should still think about gifts so i don't forget.

"Hey girls what would y'all like for Christmas?" They looked at me in confusion. "Hearths Warming you bagels"

"Oooh" they said in unison. Pinkie Pie explained that I needed to get something for my 'special somepony'. I didn't understand what that meant but I didn't care I was gonna celebrate Christmas the way I want.

After spending a few more minutes in the snow we went inside the castle to warm up. I went to the mess hall to get something to eat and luckily we had cooks and hunters in our ranks or else I dont know how we would get shipments of food. I saw Colin and Kelso at a far table playing cards with Stone Wall and a Griffin and a pony, I grabbed my lunch and walked over to them. I sat down and the card game was getting tense Colin had 50 pieces of gold on the line and Stone Wall was all in, I watched as Stone Wall laid out a Luna and a knight?

"The hell kind of cards are those whatever happend to king queen and Jack's?" Colin shrugged and laid a Celestia and a Luna. He cheered as he got all the money on the table.

"That may be how your cards work Sir Kobe but here we have something a little different" Stone Wall commented.

We played a few more games then went to the war room where Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie were playing with the war map using little toys as soldiers. We chased them off and began our next move to find Tirek. Ajax suggested we go to a place called 'The forbidden' he said it may be the place where he's hiding and I wouldn't doubt that a spooky place like that wohld be a demon lair. I sent a letter to Luna the details of our mission, man i sound like some special ops soldier from CoD.

The girls wanted to come but i didn't want to risk them getting hurt just in case Tirek has back up. I received a letter from Celestia saying I'm not allowed to go there so I threw away the letter and got ready to go anyways. We are gonna take 480 troops with us to the forbidden and hopefully it's enough.

(2 days later)

"Okay here we are!" Ajax announced.

We were standing at the entrance of the forbidden forest, it looked pretty spooky compared to the everfree by a big scale. There wasn't any snow since no one was allowed here. We marched into the forest weapons ready to strike. Ajax sent a few scouts ahead for any traps and to find the lair of which Tirek would be. We made it to a cliff overview and could see a gigantic cave in the center of the forest. The scouts returned with a layout of their paths.

"Sir we have 3 routes to take," he points at one road "This here is the longest but safest way to the cave while these two are slightly hard to traverse it's traps have been deactivated and that means.."

"He's here" I finished. I walked over to Ajax and Colin to brief them. "Okay so Colin you take the 2nd century and Ajax will the 3rd and I'll take the first yeah?"

"Dude i don't study that military history" he groaned, I gave him a brief history lesson on Romans and their military so he could understand.

Colin took the 1st path while I took the 2nd and Ajax took the 3rd. We ran into a few critters and came across some decomposed bodies, twigs snapped from different directions. We made it deeper into the darkned trees then from ahead was a glowing light getting closer. I realized It was a fire ball heading straight at us.

"INCOMING MOVE!!" we all dodged it then out of the tree line horned creatures ambushed us. "AMBUSH!!"

One of the things charged at me with a bloody axe but was decapitated by my sword. I kicked another one off of a changling and stomped its head in blood going everywhere. These things were most likely with Tirek, and I wouldn't spare no one. They surrounded me, I blocked the first attack but earned an axe in the back. I grunted in pain then snapped the spear they had and stabbed the bastard through the jaw. A spear took off one of their heads and it was from the changling I saved.

A wack to my face sent me flying high and hitting a tree. I looked up to see their commander, with a big and bloody spiked club I dodged his over head then tackled him. I suckerpunched him with my shield and he punched my helmet off, I shoved my thumbs into his eyes making them bleed as the demon screamed in pain. I picked up my helmet then bashed it's head in with it.

"Stupid demon fuck...go...back...to...hell" i said turning its face into mush. The rest of them ran off back to the cave, i got up and places my helmet back on amd grabbed my sword.

"Sir we are 160 stromg no casualties" one of the Griffins reported. We got lucky with that.

"Good. MEN form a phalanx we push for the cave!" I sheathed my sword and pulled out my gladius for close combat.

We were at the caves entrance and after a quick skirmish with a lot of lighting spears we cleared the entrance. Colins and Ajax forces arrived right on time then we pushed for the double doors ahead. The stone doors wouldn't move so we had to ram it with full force, we rushed in and sitting on his throne was him. It was Tirek.

"So you finally come"

"Yeah we've come to kick your ass back to hell" I cracked my fist getting ready to do the Lords work, Tirek laughed at that.

"Fool, I know who you are Kobe and your little friends, would do well to serve the Dark Lord and the queen. If you choose to kneel that is."

"I will butcher every last one of your kind then I will skin your queen and make it into a new set of boots so when i crush your Dark Lord he will atleast feel somewhat loved as my boots kiss his face" I hissed.

He snarled and sent his goons to attack. We clashed blades and sparks went flying as swords and magic hit one and other. I slashed my way to Tirek, he threw a fire ball at my direction but i dodged it and it killed a group of demons behind me. I them slid under him slicing his rear leg making him stumble. His fist came in contact with my shield knocking me back, a gigantic fire frisbee hit his face saving me from his next attack. I could see Colin and Kelso giving insulting gestures to him which he didn't like.

A beam of red magic shot from Tireks two horns blowing both Colin and Kelso away into the crowd of death. I got up and jumped on his back stabbing his thick back, i used my shield to punch his head but was thrown off.

"You defy me then you shall face the consequences!" He shot a beam of magic at Ajax and a some of the warriors.

"NOOO!" I screamed, throwing my body into Tireks side trying to stop him but was too late, we fell down a hole the led to an exit. I got up and pulled out the Holy handgrenade. "Time to see Jesus bitch!" I pulled the pin and wrapped around Tirek causing us to fall down the exits ledge as the explosion went off.

(Later)

I opened my eyes to see a stone ceiling. I leaned up and saw Stone Wall waiting at the edge of the bed.

"Sir Kobe it's good to see you awake, after the battle with Tirek Sir Colin and Ajax found yo-"

"Did we win?" He shook his head slowly.

"We suffered 78 losses and 43 injured..." He replied. I cursed myself for those who died. "But they did find a peice of Tireks horn, Sir Colin said you might have wanted it for your 'collection' and princess Celestia wants to speak with you for some reason" he opened the door and she walked in with a squad of guards.

"Hello Kobe" She said unkindly.

"Sup" I nodded.

"You know why I'm here right?" She got straight to the point and yeah I did know why she was here.

"I do and I would like to say what we did today saved thousands maybe even millions of lives" i stated holding up the shard of horn. She took a closer look at it then back at me.

"You went into the Forbidden against my order and it costed you the lives of some of my ponies and other kingdoms citizens" she was angry and if her voice didn't say it her eyes did.

"They chose to fight for a better tomorrow princess while you sat on your throne 'waiting' for the right time! You don't even know how strong he is, but I do and I took action knowing the price, we did something you couldn't because your too soft too get your hands dirty when you need too!" I shouted. Stone Wall slowly reached for his axe uncase we had to throw down with her but I shook my head and he stopped.

"Kobe for endangering Equestria and breaking the law you are being placed under arrest. Captian, detained him." She ordered and he walked over with shackles that covered my hands.

"Your so gay you know that?" I retorted.

"You can't do this!" Stone Wall protested getting in front of me. I put a hand on his shoulder and smiled.

"Don't worry I will be back soon" I promised then he moved out of the way giving Celestia the stared of death.

We walked out of the room and into the main throne room towards the exit. Everyone was shocked at what was happening and some tried to get at the guards but i ordered them to stand down. Colin and Kelso rushed up to the sun princess weapons drawn.

"What the hell do you think you're doing?" Colin raised his blade to her and so did Kelso.

"I am doing the world a favor" she simply said "now move out of our way or you shall be punished like him" they wouldn't move and inch and more of the warriors stood behind them.

I sighed not wanting anymore bloodshed for today. "Every one stand down now!" I shouted.

"You're really letting her do this to you?" Kelso asked bewildered. I nodded and had Stone Wall move them so we could leave.

"I'll be back before you know it just wait" I slipped him the key I stole from the guard. He didn't make it obvious and played along.

Celestia teleported us to Canterlot and began walking to the castle. I guess she wanted to show everyone that I was a 'criminal'. I was walking and just my luck I see Twilights mother staring at me with wide and sad eyes. She tried to approach but a guard pushed her away. I sighed knowing she'd probably have a whole knew view point about me now.

We arrived at the cell deep understanding the castle and it was pretty spooky not gonna lie. She shut the door behind me and it was pitch black, my anxiety started to get to me cause of how dark it was. I wasn't ever afriad of the dark but I always had a fear of something in it with me. I found a corner and curled up closing my eyes trying to calm myself. I whispered prayers and sang songs quietly to ease the fear but it wasn't working. Something wasn't right.

"I'm in a world of magic with an alicorn who put me in a pitch black cell the one thing I hate is being alone in the dark and it just so happens that I'm in that situation right now" I thought to myself. She put me here and enchanted it to break me but she won't.

"FOR I AM A MAN OF GOD WOMEN!!" I shouted into the darkness. I laid down and tried to sleep off the fear which didn't really work so I stood up and walked over to the door.

I made eye contact with the guard across the hall. "You’re mom killed my fish by messing with the ph level in tank when she squirted across my room"

He looked shock at my sudden insult. "What did You say prisoner?!"

"You heard me you tit fucker, your lucky I'm locked up in here or else"

"Or else what?" He came closer to the door.

I held up three fingers. "Three things, I hit you, You hit the pavement and the ambulance hits 60"

(8 days later)

I heard the cell door open and due to me being stuck in the dark for so long the light hurt my eyes forcing me to close them painfully. I heard foot steps shuffle in around me and whispers, then someone grabbed me picking my up. I started punching anything i could and I hit a guard I guessed since my fist hit something metal.

"Put a blind fold and restraint on him!" A male voice ordered. I felt a cloth go over my eyes and my hands tied to something cold. I refused to walk so they dragged me to somewhere, i tried to remember which way i went.

"This sucks ass" i said mentally.

They threw me to the ground then kicked and laughed as I tried to get up. I haven't ate in God knows how long and I was too weak to fight back at the moment. They were trying to get a rise out of me and it was working. One of them picked up my head and I headbutted him but earned a punch to the gut in return.

"At ease!" A voice called out and their laughing died down. I waited for something to happen but nothing.

"My apologies friend my guards tend to be 'energetic' when I call on them" i knew that voice. It was blue blood, my anger was so far up it would have made Satan himself shit is pants.

I waited till I knew he was closer and as soon as he touched me I bit his finger then kicked his shin knocking him down. I was stabbed in the leg and cried out falling back to my knees. Blue blood got up and kneed me in the face making my nose bleed badly.Two guards held me up as Blue Blood punched my repeatedly in the face. He tried to speak but i spat blood onto him making him freal out and wipe it off.

"You creature will die for your insolence!" I felt my hands raise above me and stabbed into the pillar i was on. I tried to hold in the screams but the pain was too much, I yelled in agony as a blade came across my chest cutting it.

A burst of magic hit my chest burning it intensely, I gritted my teeth not letting tears fall. I knew if I died i would come back but it was gonna take a while for that to happen. I heard one of the ponies come closer and i kicked him I'm the nuts then his face and it just so happened to be Blue Blood. I heard behind whispering from the door I was taken through.

"Breaching!" The voice called out and an explosion went off sending the door somewhere. I heard yelling and fighting from all around and felt someone touch me.

"Oh my gosh Kobe what have they done to you" it was Twilight, I didn't know how she got here but I was thankful she was. I heard Colin in front of me yelling at someone to tie up Blue Blood and he walked to me pulling off my blind fold.

"Good lord Colin warn me next time you blind me" I laughed. My vision was better but still needed time to adjust even with my glasses it was still blurry. He put my estus in my hand and helped me drink it. My body felt so much better amd my vision was back to 20/20.

"Come on, we are getting you the hell out of here" he walked over to Blue Blood who was the only one alive until Colin stomped on his neck then we left.

We rushed down a hall and met up with Kelso and Ajax who had a peg leg now. I asked them how they found me and Twilight told me she put a tracking spell on me when we were in the mountain ruins, I was a little peeved at that but brushed it off. We went down a few stairs and went down a darkened hallway, there was Stone Wall with some rope.

"Sir Kobe your ride is here" he held up the rope and we all tied around it and climbed down the castle walls.

Once we were all down Twilight slammed into me crushing me in a hug. She was babbling about me being treated as a monster and something about never leaving my side, that part creeped me out a bit. We hauled ass back to the Everfree castle and we saw Luna waiting their.

"Ah shit" I said under my breath. Luna looked over to us and rushed over also wrapping me in a hug but since we were eye level I got a very nice spot.

"Oh Kobe, I'm so sorry that my sister has done this to you. she was doing what she thought was right but was wrong" I had to had to have Colin pry her off me so I could breath.

"It wasn't her it was Blue Blood that took me from my cell and did these thing's" I pointed at the scars from the 'tussle' we had. "Colin killed him in order to save me" I nodded to him.

"Fuck yeah dude after all that he deserved it" he crossed his arms. I looked up at the snow and since I was only wearing torn pants and a long sleeve shirt I was pretty cold.

"You guys can stand around and beat off but I'm going inside to put on new clothes and my armor" I waddled inside and Twilight was right on my heels, I shut The door on her and locked it. I went to the bathroom that some how still works after a thousand year's to change.

I left the bathroom with a towel around me and got my armor on. The glass shard I had was still in my pouch and I wanted to ask Luna if she knew how to fix it but I'll do that later. I left the room and walked up to the observation tower and sat in a chair, the guys showed up and joined me as we watched the sky and figure out which star is our sun.

"Hey Kobe you know, if we were stuck here and I don't know maybe we had to..." Kelso started. I know what he's getting st and I don't like it.

"No, we won't have to do that I promise" I shivered st the thought of dating a pony or griffin or even a dragon. Lord have mercy if it comes to that. "I've thought about if we had to run our own little gdom we have started though,my slogan will be 'More chicken More fun" we laughed at that memory and sat in our chairs in the observation tower. If we did find a way home i could make Ajax or Stone Wall the leaders but I'll cross that bridge when it comes.

Author's Note

Well this has been a long month and yes I decided to say fuck you November its my least favorite month. I hope you liked this chapter I know i did when i wrote it :derpytongue2: I do not know how many chapters there will be but I know it will end around maybe 40 and if yall like the story I could write another story. I love doing this and i don't plan on quitting any time soon so there's that and please tell me about how much you hate this story, I knkw i can't spell so might as well live with it.

Fuck me in the ass i cant wait so here heres a next one for yall until Christmas

So yeah have a nice day and God bless Love, Souls

Merry Hearth Christmas

I stared down from the observation tower at the figure infront the gates, She was looking back at me with sad eyes. It was getting colder and she didn't show any signs in leaving plus it was Christmas and what's Christmas without everyone around. I groaned and nodded my head towards the gate, she smiled and went inside. I looked over to the little town and watched as Griffins, Poines and other creatures all danced and sang, they all seemed happy and I was glad for that. I went downstairs into the main hall where we had the tree set up and decorations everywhere. The music was perfect for the occasion cause it's freaking Christmas, we were all singing and dancing me and the boys were doing the irish jig then Kelso fell over briging us with him.

(An hour later)

I was sitting on my throne with the presents next to me, I wasn't gonna wait till tomorrow so might as well start now.

"Twilight! Come here" I called to her. She skipped over with a camera while wearing an elf hat.

"Whats up Kobe?" I handed her the gift I got her and smiled, she seemed really happy about it too.

"Merry Christmas" I nodded to her and she opened it. She gasped at the book and hugged me.

"You got me a present?" She looked heartfelt.

"Yeah yeah its tradition" I nodded to her.

"Thank you Kobe this is amazing, you know if you want I could be your helper" she offered. I declined wanting to pass out gifts myself, we took a picture and she hopped along.

"No gift for me? Oh I'm heart broken!" A voice cried from above me. Discord flew down and sat next to me with an evil grin.

"Discord I don't like you. You are the only person here who I genuinely hate" I barked.

"I will never understand why you have such a dislike towards me" he said with a toothy grin before flying off.

Next was Rarity who was telling me about someone who she liked before and other stuff I was trying not to hear.

"And then he would always stop by my boutique with flowers trying to woo me over" I decided some help would be necessary.

"Twilight!" I called out and she teleported next to me. "Rarity lets take a picture so I can pass out the rest of the presents"

She scooted next to me and Twilight took the picture. Rarity left leaving me and Twilight to the gifts, I looked at her taking up her offer. "You know I would like to take you up on your service"

"Oh I've been wanting you to take me up for a long time" she smiled widely.

I take back my want for help.

"LUNA!"

(2 hours till midnight)

"Here is your gift, Merry Christmas" I handed Luna her present. She opened it then put the necklace on.

"I thank you very much for the gifts it means a lot from you" I nodded and had Twilight take our picture. Once she left I passed out the other gifts to the girls and the last one was Celestias.

I called her over and handed her gift.

"You got me a gift?" She smiled and took it.

"Yeah yeah its tradition, open it" I wasn't gonna be a chode on Christmas for fuck sake it's time to be jolly.

She opened it and pulled out a shirt with a cake and the words 'Why you all up in my cake?' on it. She seemed confused and looked back at me.

"Whats this?" She pointes at the cake.

"Well I thought it would be clever since you like cake.." I said simply.

"Is it cause I eat a lot of cake?" She accused. I rolled my eyes.

"No I thought it was clever...cause the text" I said innocently. She seemed skeptical at first.

"What are you tryi-"

"I'm trying to say you like making cake you fucking cow!" I raised my voice making her 'o'.

"Done being a cow now or...?" She nodded and Twilight took our picture, I checked the time and it was now midnight.

I got up and went to the round table Kelso set up with drinks and snacks. While the girls were drinking me and the boys just drank Apple cider, Rainbow Dash tried to pull a fast one Colin but I saved him from the horrible thing called 'alcohol' and kept an eye on Rainbow the whole time.

"Well I would like to thank everyone for coming and happy hea-" Twilight looked at me as I stared her down. "Merry Hearths warming Christmas?" I nodded and they cheered. I saw some eggnog and downed a huge swig but coughed some of it up after tasting alcohol in it. I heard Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie laughing from somewhere. I looked back at the eggnog and it didnt taste to bad so I guess a little more wouldn't hurt...

(Next day)

I opened my eyes and then my head felt like it was gonna blow up. I tried to remember what happend but It was a blur after the eggnog, I felt someone on my left arm and loomed to see Luna sleeping on it. My eyes widened as I realized iI had no shirt on and my pants were loose.

"Oh God...oh no...this isn't good oh fuck" I mumbled to myself. I felt the urge to puke and ran to the bathroom, I felt as though all of China was after me. A knock at the door made it worse.

"Kobe are you okay?" Lunas asked. I couldnt look at her the same anymore after what I had done, I might as well leave the country and start a new life again.

"I'm...fine princess I just...."I puked again"I'm so sorry about last night" I flushed the toilet and washed my hands and face.

"Uh..Kobe I do not know what you mean but after you got drunk for the first time and let me say I was surprised you lasted that long.." I groaned loudly at that. "You were like an animal and the way you moved could have put my sister to shame"

"Oh God...please stop" I wanted to die right now as Luna laughed.

"Well anyways after you blacked out from dancing and singing for hours on end we took you to your room and I stayed behind to make sure you didn't get hurt" I walked over and cracked the door open a little.

"So we didn't do the dirty?" She gawked at that before laughing her ass off. "What I'm serious!"

She laughed even harder, rolling on the floor with tears in her eyes. "No my dear undead we did not do the 'dirty' your underage and thats illegal." She wiped a tear from her eye and walked out the door.

I grumbled to myself as I took a cold shower. I hopped out and put on some clothes and left the room. I walked to the throne room to see it was spotless, I guess Pinkie cleaned while I was dying in my room. There were some more cookies so of course me being the fat lard I am I took some.

"Yo fat ass!" I flinched as I turned around, my head still hurt and the light made me squint for a while. Colin walked up and patted my back. "Bro what happened to no drinking that's not very Holy of you man" I gave him a rude gesture and sat in my throne.

"I want to fucking die bro..." I slurred

"I bet bro" he brought me some water and it got the alcohol out of my mouth.

He told me about the rest of the night, I apparently slapped Celestias ass during my party rampage and she knocked me into next week. I sat for a while longer then went to check on Sol to see how production is going. I walked through the little town and it looked like the better version of Ponyville except not as many ponies, which was fine by me cause ponies tend to be some of the softest things on the planet. There were some recruits being trained by Stone Wall and good Lord did it look like it hurts, I saw a Griffin fight with a broken arm and wing against another lion and won somehow.

The rest of the day was uneventful, and for the next few weeks we went to the Griffin empire in Griffin stone and to Zebrica to get Ajax out of dodge. I found out most zebras are kind of a bunch of cucks, I went to find a toilet only to get jumped by some damn kids. Granted I did kill their teacher but the guy pulled a bow on me. We jusr got back to the castle then I was flashed into Canterlot

(Canterlot)

"Damn you Celestia and your flash bangs!" I whined.

"Kobe we have brought you here to discuss an important matter that concerns the girls" Celestia said. I rubbed the blindess from my eyes and looked at her.

"Why didn't you like send a letter or just come visit?" I asked.

"Well you and the Warriors of Sunlight were in other countries and didn't bother to tell anypony, and speaking of them I wanted to propose an offer to you and your friends" I raised and eyebrow. I wasn't the best at making deals especially with cunts who lock me up.

"What is it?" She smiled and pulled out a folder from nowhere in particular and handed it to me. I opened it and read the first few words then made up my mind already.

"No" she blinked in confusion.

"Wha-" I held up my hand.

"I'm not signing this just do you can control the Warriors of Sunlight, I get your the sun princess but we don't praise you we praise the sun" I made my statement clear. Just because she 'moved' the sun doesn't mean we should bend over for her.

"Well...now that that's out of the way I guess we can talk about the girls" i nodded for her to proceed. "As you know Twilight is a very talented unicorn, so I am going to send her one last test and I want you and your friends to make sure nothing bad happens" I didn't know what she meant by last test then it hit me like a train.

"You're going to make her a princess?" I forgot about that episode mostly cause it was pretty cringe but I guess that's cause I'm not the biggest brony out there.

"How did you know?" Celestia was shocked and I just shrugged and told her I 'guessed'. Lucky for me she didn't press on about it and we stood in silence for a minute.

"So..is there anything else you need or...?" I swayed back and forth. Celestia was silent for a moment then look up at me and smiled.

"Well I always have wanted tl relax for a day without the nobles being on my flank all day" I decided to say fuck it and we were teleported to a pool.

Not even 5 minutes pass and theres a horde of royal douche canoes walking over to us. I heard Celestia groan and I being the manly man I am I put a stop to their bullshittery. As soon as they were on Celestias ass I yelled loudly at them.

"SHUT THE FUCK UP!" The all got quiet then one of them whispered looked lime Blue Bloods retarded cousin spoke up.

"Excuse me creature how da-" I grabbed his head and plunged it into the waters as the others watched in horror. I pulled his head up after 30 seconds and glared at him.

"Listen here you twat waffle, if you and your little pussy squad don't leave the princess alone I will skin your body and make you watch, then make a flag out of each of your pelts" I said coldly. He looked horrified but then tried to smart off again so I put his head back under. I looked at Celestia for her to say when to pull him up and after the bubbles started to slow she nodded and I yanked him up.

None of them spoke as they rushed out of the area. I sat next to Celestia and fist bumped her.

"Hey princess just wondering...why didn't you like hunt me down after I escaped from the castle?" She looked at me then shrugged.

"Well if I'm going to be honest....I forgot"

"And the bodies...?" She lowered her glasses and stared at me.

"What bodies?" I waved off the question and thanked the sun She didn't notice her nephew was gone and dead.

After almost a few hours of relaxing and swimming we shook hands and she sent me back to the our castle. I found out Colin didn't realize I was gone and was talking about something.

"But yeah so that's what I think we should add to Sol" he looked at me for my opinion on whatever the hell he said.

"Oh yeah sure" I said casually. He nodded in agreement and walked off. I sighed and looked up to the sky.

"What the fuck man"

Author's Note

I'm just gonna post when I finish a chapter now no more waiting for me. I hope you enjoyed this chapter I'm gonna add another enemy who I hope you will all like and recognize. :twilightsheepish:

Love isn't for the undead

It was like any other day in Equestria. By any other day I mean killing things and getting paid, me and they boys were walking to Ponyville with a demon from Taurteris tied up. We found the fucker trying to eat a kid so we beat the craps out of him and now we're taling him back to where it belongs.

"Good Lord your heavy what did you eat last time?" Kelso complained.

"It's gonna be your soul welp!" The demon screeched. I turned around and punched the demons injured leg causing him to yell out in pain.

We were just outside Ponyville when a bright light flashed from the town. I looked at Colin and Kelso then we picked up the pace. We arrived at the library and say the whole town surrounding Twilight. I pushed through the crowed and when I saw Twilight I noticed she had wings.

"Whoa" I said in surprise.

The girls went up to her and were complimenting her wings. Kelso weaved his way through and tossed the demon then out a foot on his head.

"We got the demon!" He announced but no one cared. Celestia did though and she patted him on the back, then walked over to Twilight.

As they talked I looked at the demon then my sword, he shook his head as he knew what I was thinking but I already made my decision. I picked up the head and placed it on a like just outside the forest as a warning to any other creatures of darkness. We sat on a bench as the girls were helping Twilight with flying which was hilarious to watch, at one point she crashed into the library then some how flew out of a different house.

"Twilight put your back into it!" Rainbow Dash yelled as the purple pony lady flew into a tree for the 3rd time.

It was really late so me and the boys went back to the castle and slept the rest of the time.

Its been a few days and Twilight knows how to fly sorta. Well more like crash and burn but its better than nothing. I went to the war room to plan out my next course of action to find Tirek, he's still in the bad lands and from what I've heard he's growing a bigger force than last time. I had those nightmares again but I had Twilight put a spell on my head so Luna couldn't see them. I keep seeing the same battle field with dead soldiers everywhere but this time instead of just Celestia it was her and Tirek, we were all trying to kill each other but every time it would end the same with an explosion.

I stopped thinking about it and began to make a move.

"Kelso how would you feel about going to a place where demons are born?" I looked at him with a big grin on my face.

"You mean go to hell?" I nodded. "Sure"

The only ones that would go are Me and Kelso, I was gonna leave Colin behind to make sure no one came looking for us. Although I could just not tell anyone and make it simpler. The map showed the entrance to Taurteris which was under the Canterlot mountain, we packed up our stuff and left during the night.

(Taurteris's entrance)

"Wow it looks sloth bigger in person" I said going up to touch the door. My hand reached the door then a surge went through my body.

I saw visions of demons from every corner of hell and a fate worse then death. The souls of the damned reach out to me trying to pull me in, I felt a force pull me back and then the visions stopped.

"Oh my God dude what happend!?" Kelso was trying to stop me from falling. I looked at him and felt tears go down my face. I took off my helmet and rubbed off the tears but when I looked at my hands it was covered in black liquid.

I looked at Kelso who backed away a bit. Another surge shot through me making me fall to the ground in pain, it felt like I was being eaten from the inside and out. I gripped my cross necklace and the pain suddenly stopped. I gasped out of pain and relief taking deep breathes.

"Dude, what the ever loving fuck was that?" Kelso sounded terrified and rightfully so.

"I...I don't know but that door is a bitch" I put my helmet on and kicked the doors open.

We entered the dark abyss, right when we crossed into the darkness the doors slammed shut, causing us to jump. Kelso pulled picked up a torch that stuck in the wall and it lit immediately. We walked through the darkness then arrived at a set of stairs going down, I put the cat ring on along with Kelso and he jumped first. After seeing the torch almost fade I heard Kelsos voice.

"Bro it's fucking cold down here!" He shouted up to me. I jumped down soon after amd landed on some wet rocks.

"Lets go shall we?" I walked down a narrow path.

"So what exactly are we looking for?"

"We'll Tireks getting demons from Taurteris and if they ain't going through the door it had to be a portal and we are gonna stop it"

"Okay cool"

Growls came from the shadows but none dared to attack probably cause of my cross or our badassery. We stopped at a cliff and saw the whole lay out of the place, one side was full of demons entering a yellow light and the other was a prison of some sorts. I pulled out some binoculars and looked for a weakness in the portal.

"I see you" I could see a yellow Crystal that looked like the red one we have from the mountain ruins. That's when i got the idea to use it to get us home but i don't want the demons to get in.

Kelso tapped my shoulder and pointed towards a group of demons In the center. I looked over and saw a tall one with a crown and it was kneeling infront of a skull, it looked like a titans skull from the revelations story.

"We need to get that yellow Crystal from them" I nudge Kelso

"And how will we do that?"Kelso laid on his side picking at the rocks.

"Well we could just fight our way through but we may die in the process or..." I looked over to him and he looked at me then realized what I was thinking.

"No...Oh no"

(20 minutes later)

I watched as Kelso walked towards the demons. I took my chance and started climbing the walls, I had to be quick so Kelso wouldn't die and we could escape with the Crystal. The rocks were perfecr for me to climb and not to long I was right above the Crystal.

"Okay now time to ghost recon this shit" I pulled out a grappling hook and slowly made my way down.

Kelso was now next to a group of demons who paid hkm no mind due to his dark colors of his armor. He pulled out a handful of fire bombs then walked away lighting a match.

"Praise the Sun...bitch" He tossed the match into the bombs causing them to blow up killing demons in a huge radius.

I grabbed the Crystal and lowered myself to Kelso, I grabbed his hand and swung back to the cliff. Now The demons were on our asses, we ran through the darkness using the Crystal as light. We had to stop and cut down the bastards in front of us then behind us.

"Dude I forgot about the escape plan!" I couldn't tell but Kelso was staring at me like I was some idiot.

We made it to the stairs and started running, I heard Kelso slip and he fell into the crowd of demons. I laughed out of hilarity of him dying from falling again but still felt bad. I made it to the top and tumbled to the doors. I pushed against them but they wouldn't budge.

"Where's the fucking pull handles!?" I yelled.

They were closing in so I pulled out my sword and started beating thier asses back to the hole. I ripped one of their heads off and proceeded to beat the other with it.

(Sol)

I saw Kelso at the entrance throwing up his hands.

"Dude...that was the most intense shit I've ever done even though I died" he laughed.

I was just in front of him when a sharp pain went through my head and my vision went red. I grabbed my helmet then threw it off and started slamming my head against a tree trying to stop the pain. Kelso ran over and pulled me away and dragged me inside, the pain was excruciating and I just wanted to kill it. I heard someone call for help and then i was sat on a bed clutching my head.

"Kelso what the fuck happened man?!" I heard Colin yell.

"We were just walking through the woods and then his head started to hurt" she sheepishly smiled. The pain subsided and left a head ache as a gift.

"What's up with his eye, why is it all red and scary looking?" I stopped moving and went to the mirror.

My left eye looked like it was the eye of sauron, I always wanted to get those eye contact's but not like this. I pressed under my eye and black ooze started seeping out from the pain like tears.

"This is what happens when you go for a walk in the woods" Twilights voice came from the door. I flinched snd loomed st her, she was angry with us...well more like me. "What were you thinking going to Taurteris??" She stalked towards me.

"Hey we had to stop Tirek from getting reinforcements and didn't want to risk anyone dying so..." I defended.

"That doesn't excuse you breaking into the most dangerous place on earth! Do you like getting hurt, do you enjoy the pain?"

"Not really that part kinda sucks" Kelso answered. Twilight glared at him making him shut up.

"When will the fighting stop?" She looked me in the eyes. I didn't really know when it would stop, maybe with Tirek or...Celestia.

"It will stop when we defeat Tirek and his head is on a pike" I answered with pride.

"What if there's another?"

"Then we'll kick thier ass too until every demon,monster and all other evil is back in their place" I prided myself.

"What if it never stops, what if one day you die and never come back?" She had tears in her eyes, I knew we would come back we were cursed with the seal...right?

I never really thought about a limit on dying since we've died multiple times and came back. If we did have a limit then that's not good since we only have a few hundred embers I farmed from rats and bosses.

"We won't die permanently until the curse is gone I promise, and that doesn't mean test every way to kill us though" I joked but she didn't seem to smile.

"I just don't want my friends to end up dying and not coming home one day" I felt a little bad about making her worry but I didn't regret my decision.

After our little argument we took the Crystal to Celestia, I hoped she would be able to use it to make a portal home. I also got my ass chewed out by her, we left in a hurry after that. The nightmares have gotten worse too, I would end up waking the others from my screams. Twilight suggested again I talk to Luna about it but I just brushed her off. I don't know why everyone keeps saying I need help when I cleary don't, its not like I'm going insane.

I stopped sleeping as much as I could to prevent the dreams and so far it's working thanks to Rainbow Dash's energy drinks, she recommended I sleep too but I of course didn't listen. I later found out Twilight took off the spell to 'help' me so I was on edge for a while, I just needed to stay awake long enough until the nightmares stop.

(2 weeks later...)

I was sitting at the table in the library eating with Twilight and talking about who knows what. She invited me for lunch and said it would help suppress my dreams so I happily ablidged to it. After drinking the tea I suddenly blacked out, I should've known it was a trap but my brain got the better of me. I was standing in darkness with that light from nowhere shinning on me.

"Kobe?" I turned around to see Luna flying down to me.

"I told you I don't need your help!" I smacked myself trying to wake up but to no use.

"I casted a spell on you while you and Twilight were eating. You need help Kobe and I'm not gonna let you torturer yourself like this over pride!" She out a hand on my shoulder but I pushed it away.

"Its not about pride you bagel, it's about trying to get home and away from this Godforsaken place"

"Kobe have you not noticed how different your acting?" Luna asks making me snort at that idiocy.

"I'm still the same angry white boy princess just like 7 months ago" I say crossing my arms.

Before she could reply a rectangular light showed up with flashes of past dreams and visions. I watched as it went from Me and Celestia to demons and fiery death everywhere, it was like going through it all again and it made me feel nauseous again. I closed my eyes as I heard the screams of those I killed and those I'm going to kill sound off in my ears, then silence. I looked up saw Lunas face staring at me with tears streaming down them.

"Oh Kobe....why wouldn't you tell us?" She pulled me up but I looked away from her and shrugged. "Why must you bottle up your feelings it's not healthy for you?" I shrugged again. I never liked to talk about my feelings even with a shrink who is laid to listening to my problems. I just thought that keeping it inside would be better and acted like nothing's wrong in the world.

"I don't need to tell others about my feelings, that's for people who can't handle things" I lied to myself and her, Luna glared at me before speaking.

"Talking about your problems does NOT make you weak and you know that. I've seen you laugh and cheer, I see you party like there's no tomorrow. But I can tell in your eyes that you hurt deep inside, all three of you need help but you seem to push everyone away now;" I felt her arms wrap around me from behind making me feel very uncomfortable. "We will stay here until you tell me what's going on or until the end of time"

I wanted to call bluff but then again she could be serious. I sighed and sat on the floor leaning against Lunas chest as I began my tail.

"I guess it started with my family tearing itself apart with me always fighting my step mother who was a complete bitch, and my actual mother and I don't get along either" I grimaced at the memory of telling my dad that I was gonna leave and never speak to him again, now I guess I got that wish. "My friends and dog are the only ones who actually cared, without them I would have put myself away from the world. All I ever did was try to please others even though I jad to put up with constant depression" I felt Lunas grip tighten and she hummed to my story.

"I'm sorry you had to go through that at such a young age" she said with a sad tone. I told her it's kinda natural and she almost freaked out at that.

"There was a time when me and my friends would hang out and camp acting like tomorrow was our last, But everyday i wake up to the same routine. Get up, get abused mentally and physically by her and I'm now nothing but a liar and a coward"

"You are no coward nor liar! You are one of the bravest and honest creatures I've ever known"

"Luna...I'm no hero from those bullshit stories those are just video games I play and I used that against y'all. I say I love the Lord but I don't live like it, I've lied to you all out of fear and selfishness" I waited for her to yell at me and leave but she didn't. Instead she tightend her grip and nuzzled my head.

"No pony can blame you as I would have done the same thing if I ended up in another world" she chuckled.

We sat in silence for what felt like hours, she held her grip on me and I wasn't complaining due to my position against her. It was like to big pillows that...wait no I shouldn't be thinking this! I stopped those thoughts. I finally closed my eyes and let sleep take over for once, no nightmares this time, no dreams just quiet darkness and peace.

I woke up feeling better than ever and realized I was on the couch in the library. I felt a pressure against my chest and looked down to see Twilight using me as a head rest while reading, I quietly grabbed a little stick from the plant next to me and tickled her ears. After brushing it away a few times she looked up go see my helmet looking at her. She smiled and patted my head, I poked her nose causing her to sneeze which sounded so freaking adorable I wanted to do it again.

"How was your hibernation sweetheart?" She leaned closer.

"Not gonna lie it wa- wait did you just call me sweetheart?" I hope I misheard her.

"Yeah, I did cause your so sweet" she made a baby face then came a little closer. I backed up a bit but fell off the couch. I quickly go up and grabbed a pillow.

"Okay I'm gonna have to stop you right there pal. Only elderly black grandmas can call me sweetheart or sugar" I proclaimed remembering the times I felt good when I was called sweet by the local grandma from Wal-Mart.

I stopped my memory train when I felt someone grab me. Twilight leaned into me and tried to pull a fast one but I pushed the pillow into her face stopping her from the sinful act she almost committed.

"Okay Twilight this isn't funny anymore" I say getting worried and uncomfortable.

"Oh but I can make you com-" I threw another pillow at her and made my way to the door only to get it blocked off by magic. Twilight giggled sinisterly and slowly made her way to me. "You don't want to be out there it's so nice in here"

"Women whatever joke this is its not a good one" my voice cracked, I cursed God for that moment.

Twilight leaped at me but I dodged her and ran up stairs, I entered her room and blocked off the door. I needed to know what the heck is going on and why she is acting like this but she started banging on the door and laughing in a very creepy way.

"You can't hide in there forever you know" she spoke in a tone that was not to child friendly making my body go in fight or flight mode. My brain chose flight as I jumped through the window and thanks to my poor calculation I forgot I was two stories high and fell a good 10 feet.

I got up and brushed off the glass, I noticed not many guys were out but a lot of girls were and they all had the same look as Twilight. One of them tried to grab me but I slammed her face into the ground, she looked familiar then I remembered her being that snobby bitches mom. The library door flew open and I felt like a deer in headlights as Twilight ran at me. My legs started working and I was running like a slave during the civil war, I pushed ponies out of my way as they tried to get ahold of me.

"Kobe!" I looked up to see Colin on the run as well from Apple Jack and Rainbow. Me and Colin were good runners and could go for maybe an hour but now I could go for longer.

I made my way to him and we lost the girls though an alley. I huffed and looked around to make sure we were safe.

"Dude...What the hell is going on...one minute I'm helping AJ and Skittles then they try to pull a fast one on me with rope and a fucking gag man!" Colin was out of breath and I couldn't blame him his cheeks were on the line.

"Bro Twilight was acting weird too, where's Kelso?" I noticed he wasn't here but Colin informed me he was at the castle. "Wait what about Mac did he leave too?"

"Yep, him and Spike both went to their hideout, they invited me but I was busy working so I said no...now I regret it"

We hid for another minute then Colin came up with a plan to run to the train as its leaving so we could take it to Canterlot and ask the princesses for help. I had nothing better to do so I went along with him, once the whistle blew we sprinted to the train at speeds that would impress Rainbow Dash if she wasn't chasing us. We jumped onto the back of the train and closed the door, We were inside the caboose the whole ride then as soon as we stopped at Canterlot station we booked it to the castle dodging or knocking over ponies and mostly punching nobles cause I don't like them.

We fell into the throne room and scrambled to shut the doors with a hoard of ponies coming after us, then a yellow hue shut the door in time preventing the tragic events that would've happened. I collapsed from exhaustion and the princesses were standing over us with small smiles.

"Why hello Kobe what brings you two to our humble home?" Celestia asked.

"Crazy....ponies...weird...pants" I could barely get a word out from all my wheezing. Luna hummed as if she understood my rambling

"Ah it would seem that you do not have the knowledge of what week it is..." She summoned a calendar and stopped at February. "Yes it would seem it is already that time"

"What the hell are you going on about women?" Colin says getting his breath back. Luna handed us the calendar and a big red line went through a week called 'Heat Week' me and Colin looked at each other and Then to the princesses shrugging.

"What the hell 'Heat Week'?"

"Well what do you know about ponies?" I just shrugged since I only knew how to ride a horse not some dumb anatomy. "Heat happens every year to females of all races and it makes their hormones go up higher, therefore making them...have certain desires towards those who they are closest too"

"Lady I only passed biology cause I cheated during tests" I deadpaned.

"Okay let me put it simply...sex-"

"NOPE!" I immediately got up and dragged Colin down the hall to the left.

"Kobe we understand your concern but you must see it's how life here works" Luna tried to use her witch magic words on me but I would have non of it.

"Your witchery cannot tempt me women for the truly righteous have no desire for the pleasure of the flesh!" I shouted as Colin made a cross sign at Luna.

"Brother what shall we do?" I looked back at Colin watching him throw things at the princesses trying to hold them back. The guards were confused as to why a knight was dragging another knight while throwing stuff at their rulers.

"We must find a place to hide Brother" As soon as I finished my sentence a purple flash appeared and just our luck as Twilight, Apple Jack and Rainbow Dash were in our way with grins so big I almost pissed myself. I look back at the princesses for support but they just stood there shrugging.

"We had to look all over Ponyville for you two just to find out you're here" Apple Jack chuckled. Colin got up and brought up his fists.

"I hope you know where I'm from Its equal rights, Equal fights!" I brought up a potted plant as my weapon.

"Everypony settle down we can find a way to compromise, Kobe out down the plant and girls back off" I though Celestia was helping us till I saw her eyes staring at mine with the same damn smile.

"Oh fuck"

(East hallway of Canterlot)

Me and Colin were slamming into door after door trying to get away from them, I threatened to get a lawyer but she called my bluff. I saw an open window straight ahead and pulled out my grappling hook, I quickly tied it to myself and Colin as we jumped. Time slowed down as I tossed the hook onto the window and then we slammed into the mountain side.

"Holy shit dude your like Lara croft but better!" Colin said laughing in relief. I looked down to see a big body of water below us so incase we fell we'd be fine. Hopefully. It was a really high drop so I'd probably break a bone or two.

I lowered us slowly as to not slip from the grip then felt a tug. I looked up to see Rainbow pulling the rope up, I looked at Colin and he knew what I was gonna do. I pulled out my knife and started cutting Colins rope, after one last cut he fell into the water. I began working on mine but then a purple aura yanked it from my grasp, I looked up to see Twilight waving at me and I started to panic even more. I remembered the throwing knives I had and tried to stab myself to death but that was also taken.

"You can get away that easily" Twilight spoke as I was thrown back into the window. Luna grabbed my arms so I started kicking and pulling to get away.

They drug me down the hall and I yelled at some guards to help but they just stood their terrified so I flipped them off. I pushed my feet up and headbutted Luna making her let go, I was then tackled by someone and had my hands tied behind me. I didn't see how any of this was legal but to them Its a life style.

"Twilight please don't do this" I began to plead but she just shushed me like a child.

"Does someone not feel good?" I felt a hand grab my helmet and pull it off. She touched my face for a second and I could see in her eyes that they were dialated as fuck, It was as if she was really there.

"Girls I'm going to do something I'll probably regret later if you don't stop this!" I felt my hands get loose and used that chance to choke slam Twilight then right hook Apple Jack in her jaw. Rainbow and Celestia tried to go for my legs but since I did leg workouts a lot it was just them verses a stone wall. Luna soon jumped on my back making me fall over.

I pulled out my talisman and used wrath of the gods throwing them away from me. I got up and ran to the window but before i could jump a spear shot into my left leg. I cried out in pain then turned around to see guards running at me with the girls in tow. I broke the spear and threw the sharpened point at the closest one and stood on the windows ledge.

"Sunlight for life bitch!"

I fell out of the window and landed in the waters, I tried to swim up but my leg wouldn't work for some reason. I felt the air start to hurt my lungs as I clawed my way to the surface, once I made it up I coughed up blood and water. I tried to pull out my estus but found out the pouch was gone.

"Goddamn it" I looked at me left leg and it was bleeding bad and broken, my ribs hurt like a bitch so I guessed they broke too.

The adrenaline wore off so the pain was unbearable, I couldn't walk so I crawled slowly through the woods. I called out to Colin but he was most likely far away now, I heard the sound of wings and I rolled into a bush and covered my mouth. I watched as Twilight and Luna both looked around, they seemed to be tracking my scent or something. I prayed they wouldn't find me, I decided to make a deal with the man upstairs.

After a few minutes they left letting me breath and crawl out of the bushes. I looked around to make sure they were gone before breaking off a branch and tied it to my injured leg. It didn't do much but I could now stand slightly and limped my way to our castle. During my little journey i thought about what Luna said when she mentioned the ponies acting lime that to those they are close too, I didn't see the ponies as anything but friends and I couldn't see them as anything more. But the way the girls act it would seem they like us a little to much.

"I just need to get to the castle and find the others, then defend our home like fort Knox"

I walked some more but then my foot fell in a hole causing me to yell out if pain. The branch broke off and my leg was flaring in pain, I held a hand over my mouth to silence my cries and scooted to a tree. I stopped moving when I heard the sound of someone landing nearby, I punched the tree out of anger and shot up from the ground and started running. I didn't make it far as I fell again and tried to crawl.

"Oh my gosh Kobe!" I heard Flutter Shys voice behind me and it made me feel relieved actually. "What happens to you?"

I turned over and faced her.

"The...The girls are acting like fucking nut jobs and I jumped out of Canterlots castle but broke my leg and a few ribs" I said through clenched teeth. Flutter Shy quickly opened her bag and pulled out some medical equipment. I was surprised to see how fast she worked on my leg.

"Did they not tell you about heat week?" She asked. I shook my head and she seemed upset about that. "That's not very nice often them to do that to young kids like you three" she pulled out some gauze and after a few more minutes my leg and ribs didnt hurt so much and she helped me through the woods.

We walked for an hour and I could see the castle about a few miles out. I pushed myself to go faster but Flutter Shy wanted me to take it easy till we can get proper medical attention. We were so close then Twilight landed infront if us, she had my pouch in her hands and began stepping closer, she had tears in her eyes as she saw my injured body.

"Kobe I.... I'm so sorry I didnt want this to happen I swear!" Flutter Shy and I backed up causing her to flinch at that. I wasn't gonna fall for these tricks, if i was gonna go out I was gonna go out fighting. She took another step and Flutter Shy stepped up setting me down.

"Now listen here Twilight, he didn't even know about heat week and no pony told him or the others," I've never seen her mad but...it was kinda hot "I regret not telling them and look what happend" she gestured to me and Twilight wouldn't look me in the eyes, but I could see hers and they weren't dilated like before so I guess she was back to normal.

"I forgot about telling you guys and by the time I remembered you were still asleep;" she defended. "I swear I would never have out you in that situation if I wasn't so stupid"

"You're not stupid Twilight, I forget a lot of things too but you have to understand that.." I really didn't want to hurt her feelings but it was the only way. "I can't see any of y-" my leg flared up in pain making me fall down. I clutched my ribs as they began to hurt too, then a gust of wind came through.

Flutter Shy helped me up and when I looked at Twilight she was sniffing the air with tear filled eyes and mouthed sorry before her eyes dilated again.

"Oh fuck me.." I muttered.

She still had my pouch and didn't seem to want to give it back anytime soon. Flutter Shy pushed me behind her as protection but she was picked up by Twilights magic and held in the air, I hobbled backwards till I fell over. I felt Twilight land on my chest and press the air out of me, My mind didn't process it was her as we struggled with each other and my body went into 'bro you need to get the fuck out of there's mode.

"I won't let anypony take you a-" I picked up a rock and bashed it against her head knocking out cold. I got up and my mind had to process what just happend. I felt something grab me and I started to fight again but was stopped by Colin and Kelso holding me.

"Bro its just us don't worry" Kelso tried to calm me and picked up my pouch and handed me my estus. I drank it and finally I realized what I just did.

"Oh no.." I crawled over to Twilight and checked her head which was slightly bleeding. "Nononono" she wasn't breathing which sent me into red alert. I was freaking out and drug Flutter Shy over to help her.

"Oh...my...shes in terrible trouble"

Author's Note

This chapter kinda gets alittle personal but it's whatever and I'm actually thinking about making this an actual book one day. This chapter was interesting to write, for me atleast but i am working on the invader character right now as you're reading unless you are those early folk. But stayed tuned for the next adventure the WhiteBoyMafia goes on. Love Souls❤ oh and hi nana i know your reading this...

Way down we go...

Me and the squad were hanging out at Pinkies in celebration for kicking ass at the bunker. Me and Ajax had a drinking contest with non alcoholic drinks of course and I some how won,and my reward was a drunk Twilight and Luna trying their hardest to flirt if you can call it that.

"O-oh kOoObeeE whY doont thou and u...us go up-" she fell over and started laughing. I looked around to find Colin but he was gone along with Apple Jack, I thought of them committing a horrible sin and rushed upstairs to look for them.

"Ooh yeah that's the spot" I stopped in front of a door hearing Apple Jack talking to someone.

"I never thought in my years of living I'd be doing this..." Colin said. I made a cross over my body before going in to save my buddy.

I busted in and witnessed Colin and Apple Jack making....Apple Cider? They looked at me and Colin waved me over.

"Bro look I'm making beer!" I walked over and they were making drinks. I sighed in relief as my thoughts were incorrect, I took a cup of cider and it didn't taste so bad dispite the minor alcohol.

I walked out and let them be and Twilight was swaying up the stairs. I went to catch her as she almost fell backwards, but failed and we both tumbled down it. She laid on my chest curled up and at some point Luna joined in, I gestured to Kelso for help but he just took a picture and continued to chat with Ajax. I tried to move the two women but they were heavy as shit and yet they were pretty skinny, so I laid there and waited for them to decide when to wake up.

At some point I also fell asleep and woke up in Twilights room, I looked around to see her and Luna still around me. I groaned as I wanted to get out of here before they got to...touchy. That's when i realized my armor was off and I only had shorts on, i turned really red and slid out of the bed and went to the bathroom. I looked at myself in the mirror, My body was covered in scars along with the demonic eye I now have. I couldn't even recognize myself anymore at this point, my hair hasn't grown at all I guessed it was because of the curse.

I took a shower and after that I went down stairs to find my armor. I finally found it but it was really small.

"Goddamn it Discord..." As soon as I said his name he popped up.

"Why hello my dear human how do you do?" He smiled widely. Now I dont like this guy for a few reasons, one was he's annoying as fuck and two he thinks he can bring more choas than me when I go into anger issues mode, I will admit he has some fun to him like going to different dimensions and crap.

"Make my armor normal right now" I demanded.

"You can never take a joke" he snapped his fingers and my armor was normal again. I put it on and looked back to him.

"There's a difference I'm jokes and being annoying"

"Your relationship stats are a joke..." He mumbled.

"What was that?"

"Nothing see ya later!" He popped out of sight.

I checked the time and it was 10:27 pm. My stomach grumbled and I decide to make me some food, I got out the bacon, ham and eggs and made an omelet. I was just about to chow down when a hand touched my shoulder making me squeal like a girl, i turn around and see Luna giggling.

"My apologies Kobe I did not mean to frighten you" I glared at her.

"I wasn't frightened I was caught off guard women"

She sat next to me and for some God only knows reason she watched me eat my food. She said it was to 'study' which I called bullshit cause only Twilight would do that, but I digress as Twilight showed up and sat on the other side of me. It felt like those weeb memes where the two hot chicks surround the poor child and do unspeakable things later. I shuttered at that thought.

"Well I'm gonna head back to Sol and sleep there so i can work on uh...things" I quickly got up and made haste to the door but it was locked down by magic. Shit.

"It would be best if you stayed here, it is late out and we wouldn't want you to get hurt" Luna suggested. I knew what they were playing at and i didn't like it one bit. I thought about my options but I did kinda trap myself so fuck it I guess.

"Fine I'll stay but I'm going to the basement" the girl both grinned and began to follow me but I stopped them "alone" I shut the door on them and walked down the stairs.

The while room was kinda dusty from us not being their for a while but my bed in particular had a scent of lavender on the covers. They must have washed it cause it smelled pretty good. Or so I thought. I sat on the bed and felt something gooey touch my glove, I lifted up my hand to see some kind of sparkling liquid then i realized what it was.

"DAMN YOU TWILIGHT!!"

(Next day)

Me and the boys were chilling at the lake outside Ponyville fishing and listing to music. We used to go fishing all the time back home so we decided to try it out here and so far we've caught a few blue gills and a snake which I had to wrestle but son in the end. We met a giant serpent guy who I'm 90% sure is gay but was a pretty chill dude and told us about all the fish we could catch near Manehatten and Mizuri, I almost had a stroke when he said Mizuri.

We continued with our fishing then a letter popped into existence, i opened it and it was from Celestia.

"We found Blue blood..."

I shrugged and tossed it away, not my problem anymore.

"You know, I kinda enjoy being here" Kelso brought up.

"Why's that?" I quirked an eyebrow.

"We get to start a new life here and don't have to deal with all the shit back home, you don't have to deal with Jennifer and her kids, Colin doesn't need to worry about his anxiety and I don't have to put up with my sister anymore" we all nodded in agreement and he was right but there are some flaws here as well.

"But we do have to deal with ponies trying to preform sinful acts and demons always trying to kill us, don't forget the fact that we are undead too" I pointed out. Colin pointed to my bag that had the bible in it.

"Why not use your teachings oh holy one" he joked.

"Hm...I could but I don't think the princesses would appreciate it much" I scratched my chin at the thought. Back home I couldn't read my bible without those damn saga kids bitching and moaning, although i could spread the word I didn't want to accidentally start the 9th crusade....or do I?

My thoughts stopped as a very familiar sound erupted from all around. In front of us a black box emerged with white letters.

"You have been invaded"

"Ah shit here we go aga-" I turned around to see the man the myth the legend himself. It was Fighter.PL, he was in his fallen knight armor with that cursed mask every player fears.

He stood there menacingly before waving, I quickly pit on my helmet and we raised our weapons. I knew we were screwed but I wasn't gonna go out without a fight atleast, he held a small shield and a dagger just like the videos and in an instant he was in my face. Due to my natural reactions I punched him in the face, Colin went for a stab but was parried and gutted like a fish and was tossed to the side. I backed up and threw a sunlight spear but he dodged it and threw a knife into my chest knocking me over. I felt my body go numb and looked at the knife to see it covered in a blue substance, I watched as Fighter walked up to me and raised a cross bow aimed to my face.

"casual"

As he pulled the trigger Kelso tackled him and they started wrestling. I looked over and saw the cross bow laying on the ground, I crawled over to it but before I could reach it I was kicked it the face and everything went black. I opened my eyes and could see Kelso and Fighter duking it out, Kelso went for an uppercut and kicked his knee but received a jab to his left and a punch to the face. The knife I was stabbed with was protruding out of my chest and I could barley move my hand to it.

I gripped the knife and slowly pulled it out, I held it in the air and aimed it at Fighter. He looked at me as the knife flew through the air then went straight into his right eye, making him fall over and dissapeard.

"Holy shit....I di-" my chest exploded and killed me. "Damnit..."

(Sol library)

After our whole getting invaded fiasco and me fangirling over getting killed by my favorite invader the girls came by to get some stuff from the old books from the library. Spike was telling me about this comic book he was reading, it was about some crazy lady and the knock off power rangers but I wasn't gonna ruin this poor dudes reality...yet. He brought a magnifying glass to read some little text on the book, the book lit up and was sucking him in.

"Spike!" I grabbed him and pulled with all I had but then i got pulled in and Colin tried to pull me out then one by one all of us went through.

I opened my eyes and looked around, I saw Colin and Kelso next to a group of girls in super hero suits. Turns out the girls and spike turned into the super heroes from the comic book.

"What happend?" Rainbow Dash groaned. She looked like the flash but not the flash.

"Whoa y'all look like the power ponies!" Spike exclaimed. Before I could ask about it an explosion erupted from below us.

We looked over the ledge and some lady with crazy ass hair exited a building with some orb you'd see in those light up toys. She laughed maniacally which was automatically annoying as soon as she started, It was so bad it made me want to cut my ears off.

"Hey! Shut the fuck up it's like 9 o'clock" I yelled down to her she looked up at me and I flipped her off.

"You dare to insult me!? HAHAHA-" I threw my shield at her and it made contact with her head. She looked at me and grabbed me with her hair and threw me into a wall.

I got up and was face to face with the crazy chick.

"What exactly are you?" She asked before laughing her ass off

"I'm Josericonachotacoquesodilamadilajones and you killed my father" I replied throwing a trash can at her head.

She dodged it and lifted me up with her hair, I tried to swing my sword at her but she took it away and tossed it in the same trash. The lady once again laughed annoyingly until the others finally showed up, just as i thought I was gonna be saved they ended up not stopping the crack head lady. Instead I was dropped and the others were stuck in a tornado while the green hair lady ran away with the orb thingy. I tried to follow her but she was fast as fuck and I was out of breath.

"Where did she go?" Twilight asked.

"Maneiac went to her lair this way!" spike said and we followed him to some hair place.

We stood outside the place and tried to come up with a plan. Rainbow Dash used her lighting powers on the building but only shorted out the sign. I had Colin boost me up a wondow and I could see Maneiac on some big blow dryer machine. A loud bang made me jump and and turn around to see Rainbow Dash using her powers again, before i could tell her off a force broke through the window and sent me flying into another building knocking me out.

"Kobe...Kobe wake up!" Spike shook me awake. I groaned and got back up.

"Wha-what happend?" I rubbed my head.

"Maneiac took the others inside her lair but left me behind since I'm useless..."he trailed off.

"Your not useless bro you are what holds the team together, you may not think your useful but you are to all of us and your fun to be around" I patted his shoulder.

"You really think so?" He asked. I nodded and we went to find another way inside.

I slowly opened the metal grate and now we were on the second level rails. I crawled behind a box to get a better view of the place. Over on the far side of the building was a cage with the others inside it, they tried to move but were sprayed by the giant spray bottle. I could hear Maneiac telling them about her dumb plan to take over the city.

"Kobe we can use the red tarp on the ground to capture her minions and free the others" he pointed to the red tarp that hooked to a cabled and a switch.

I hopped down behind a barrel and we split up to hook the tarp holes onto the hooks then Spike pulled the switch and luckily the trap worked as most of the minions were gathered up into the tarp. Maneiac turned around as my fist flew into her face causing her go knock over the spray can. The others got free and joined the battle, I used a metal chair to fight off her goons. One of the guys tried to stab me but was blocked by a pink ruby, I looked around and saw rarity waving at me before sending more pink ruby's at the bad guys.

I heard the sound of a hair dryer start up and turned around facing Maneiac in her weapon. She aimed it at me and laughed maniacally as she blasted me in the chest freezing me permanently. She then aimed it at a frightened Flutter Shy but a little bug was in her way so she smacked it.

"Are you KIDDING ME!?" Flutter Shy shouted. "I mean I know your a bad guy and all but hurting this inoccent bug was OVER THE LINE!!" She ranted some more before and I still cannot believe it but she turned into the freaking hulk with boobs.

Her rage was surreal and I could tell she hated Maneiac, she was shot in the fave butbit had no effect then the used me as a frozen bat and started whacking the hair dryer machine.

"Ow..ow..ow...ow..." I said through gritted teeth. She set me down and the machine exploded shocking Maneiac and making her hair wrap around her. She started laughing again so Colin picked her up and tossed her outside.

A bright light flashed above and we were sucked into it, we flew out of the book and now that I could move I ran over and started tearing the thing apart. Once that was over we agreed to never talk about and went to the observation tower to relax.

We sat and watched the sky darken then the girls and Spike went home, as they left me and the boys decided to sleep up here instead of walking all the way down to our room's. I slept in my chair and woke up in a familiar place I haven't seen in forever. I was in my church from earth, it was empty and quiet like it usually is. A tugging feeling pulled on me from the inside as I remembered all the good times I had here from working in the church to making great friends here.

I sat in the front row and stared at the giant cross hanging up, the memories of things I've done while in Equestria flew through my mind from me mutilating others to down right murdering them. I don't know what has taken control of me but it's starting to drive me crazy.

"What's happened to me?"

"You let your inner rage take hold and the demons you've built inside are getting out" I turned around to see my old pastor walking down the aisle.

"Brother Dale?" I ran up and hugged him. He passed away not to long ago before i arrived in Equestria, he was such a kind person no matter how much of a dick you were.

"Hey Kobe how are you?" I pulled away and sighed.

"Not good Brother Dale, I've done a lot of bad things ever since I've arrived in Equestria..." We sat down and I explained the whole story. Once I finished he remained silent for a while.

"Well...those are some interesting events that has unfolded for you and your friends. Perhaps this is what God has planned for you, don't you think?"

"Well I was told we were supposed to defeat Tirek and his army of demons to protect not just Equestria but Earth as well" I felt my body stsrt to shake from the emotions building up. "I-I don't know what to do Brother Dale I keep having the same nightmares, I don't know if its trying to tell me something or..." I sloutched down in my seat.

"Trust in the Lord, and do good; dwell in the land and befriend faithfulness." he put a hand on my back trying to comfort me.

I looked to face him but he was gone, I looked around and he was nowhere to be found. My vision went black and I woke up still in my chair. I looked down and saw my bible sitting in my lap, I didn't know how it got there but I wasn't gonna complain. I got up and noticed the boys were still asleep, a letter was on the door with Lunas seal on it.

"Dear friends I came by earlier but it would seem you all were asleep, I want you three to come to my quarters later today so we may discuss a certain matter.Love From Luna.

Author's Note

BOAH!!! I tell you what, this chapter seemed funny in my head but now...its just retarded which is why I love it!! I figured out how to add songs and crap which is a bonus and again thank you for reading this garbage as I have thoroughly enjoyed righting this (btw it's still November I'm constantly writing) and i would love to here about what you all think of the invader :twilightsmile:

For the record...

Me and the boys were waiting in Lunas room waiting for her to finish whatever she's doing in the bathroom. We took bets on who would survive falling off her balcony, but before we could actually try it Luna walked out with her mane looking more plain blue imsead of that space crap.

"Sorry about that I needed to freshen up" she said putting on casual clothes. I usually see her in a dress or...let's stick with dresses.

"I didnt know your hair actually looked like that" I said in a surprised tone.

"Oh sorry I didn't have anymore of my special shampoo" She handed me an empty bottle of some French letter crap but it also said it makes your hair look magical.

"It looks really nice if I'm being honest" I complemented, she blushed.

"Thank you. Now for the reason you are here I have a mission for you three that requires the best of your abilities," she was now serious. "I will be conducting a secret mission and I need you three to help me"

"What is it?" I asked looking at the guys.

"It's my sister" she said nervously.

"What about her?" She took a deep breath before answering.

"She's been acting rather strange ever since we escaped the old temple where the teleportation mirror was, I noticed she kept her eyes on you a lot through magic" She pointed at me. I don't know why Celestia is practically stalking me but I would like to find out.

"Why the pumpernickel fuck is the princess stalking him?" Kelso crossed his arms obviously upset.

"She is afraid of you"

"Why is she afraid of a pasty white boy?" I joked. Luna pulled up a chair and sat down then began to explain it all.

"Well I have a theory as to why she is afraid. When we entered the old temple it showed no sign of caving in but as soon as we found the mirror it just so happend to destroy it;" I tilted my head head as I took in the knowledge and tried to understand. "And it just so happens that you were so close to going home only for it to be crushed infront of your very eyes. I do not think that is some coincidence do you?" She leaned forward. I stood there thinling back to it trying to remember the whole event.

"Are you saying the princess destroyed the mirror?" I spoke slowly still thinking.

"I cannot say for I truly do not know, but that incident couldn't have happend on its own without somepony causing it"

"We can't just straight up ask her 'hey did you fuck us over?' She would be on our ass's for that" Kelso said.

"We could just break into her room like in those movies where the villain has a diary and has their plans and crap in it and find out if she really did do it" I offered and the others nodded.

"I can cast an invisibility spell along with a mind cloud spell so not only will anypony not be able to see you three but my sister cannot use her projection spell to watch you" She lit up her horn, me and the boys grabbed each other's shoulder as we disappear like ghosts.

I took the lead and followed Luna down stairs and down a hallway to Celestias room. I patted myself and reached into my pouch for a marker, I pulled it out and drew some art on the wall and by art I mean I drew a giant penis. Me and the boys were giggling like school girls while Luna just rolled her eyes and called us foals. We reached the room and just before we opened it the door flew open and Celestia walked out with her hair in a Monday morning fashion, She grabbed Luna and started whispering to her.

"Luna I think something bad happend my magic, isn't doing what I want it to!" She looked around as if she was searching for someone to attack her. I saw her door still open and we scooted our way in and I tapped Luna giving her the signal.

"Sister what do you mean your magic isn't doing what you want are you sick or somethin" Luma put on a fake concerned look. Celestia shook her head vigorously.

"I...I'm trying to watch a certain pony to make sure he is....safe from harm" Celestia stammered sheepishly.

While they talked we looked around, I searched the nightstand and found a bunch of scrolls from Twilight and other ponies. At the bottom I found a book with Celestias mark on it. I silently cheered and opened it, most of it was some girly stuff I didn't care for then I found the right one it was after they got back from that temple.

(Celestias POV from the diary)

I packed up my gear Luna got me a for our little adventure with the three undead and Twilight to the temple where we can possibly find a way to get them back to their home. When the undead trio first showed up I thought of them to be a threat but over the time that they have been here they have shown that they could be trusted and I'm pretty sure Twilight has an interest in the leader of the three, Kobe is...strange to say the least he can go from being a out going fun loving creature to your worst nightmare in an instant. The other two named Colin and Kelso are more passive than him and show more calming attitudes.

But anyways me and little lulu teleported to Twilights library, I knocked on the door and Kobe answered not to happy to see us but we were coming along anyway as it was Twilight who invited us on this trip. We walked through the fields and forest before making a stop in a clearing, Kobe went off somewhere with a bow then came back a few minutes later with a dead rabbit. I was horrified as he cut the skin off and proceeded to put it's corpse over the fire, I felt sick but I couldn't judge their...diets as that would not be very nice.

I was having trouble setting up our tent so Kobe built it for us and taught me how to put it together. We had the sleeping arrangements all laid out with the colts in one tent and mares in the other but apperently the three undead couldnt all fit so Kobe had to sleep in ours which didn't seem like an issue to us, Kobe on the other hand slept as far away as possible from us.

(Next day)

We made it to the mountain where the old temple sat on top. Kobe tied a rope around each of us so we could stay together, we started climbing using the ice picks we brought. Kobe made it to the top but I slipped and we started falling, I tried to hit the ice but before I could I felt a hard pull from above and it turns out we were saved by a little knife Kobe stuck in the ice. After we got to the top we all sighed in relief then the ice cap we were on stared to break making us run to the temple. Kobe was very lucky as I caught him before He could fall.

I pulled him up and we went inside the temple. It was somewhat dark but we could still see, we found three paths to go down. We each took a path with one pony and one undead to accompany the other other. I went with Colin while my sister went with the short one Kelso and Twilight stuck right by Kobe the whole time. We walked down the narrowed hallway and found a few doors that lead to empty rooms or old closets.

"So...Colin what do you plan on doing when you get back to your home world?" I asked wanting to get to know him as a friend.

"Well IF we do get back me and Kobe are going to join the military to blow shit up and retire then open a donut shop I don't know about Kelso he does his own thing" he replied looking back at me. I was suprised as they wanted to continue fighting but then live a simple life the next.

"You two choose to live a chaotic life over a peaceful one is a strange thing" I commented.

"Yep it was mostly Kobes plan so I hopped on it with him. But let's see if we can find a way home first before we get our hopes up yeah?" We stopped at some double doors blocked by debris. We carefully moved it all away so we wouldn't hurt ourselves.

We opened the doors and entered a big room, at the center was a mirror with the red stone insids it. I watched as Kobe put his head through and come back cheering. The mirror showed him his home letting the three friends celebrate and I thought i could hear Twilight mumble something but before I could ask the whole room shook and just like that the mirror shattered right infront of us. It was so heart breaking to see Kobe fall to his knees as their home was torn away from them.

"We have to go now!" Colin shouted. Kobe picked up the stone and ran with us out the center doors.

The whole place was coming down on our heads, I used my magic to stop some of the rocks from hitting but unfortunately couldn't stop Kobe from being crushed under a bookshelf and half a wall. Colin went back to help him but he yelled something and tossed the stone to Colin.

"RU-" More of the temple landed on him. I had to drag Colin out of the temple and just in time too as the entrance collapsed.

"Well that wasn't in the manuel" Luna said holding up a hikers book of hiking.

"Why is it that every time we go somewhere one of us dies?" Kelso said aloud. I almost forgot that the three friends couldn't officially die but would come back.

We began to head to the cliff edge to climb down but I stopped as Twilight was staring at the ruins. I walked up to her to see if she was alright but what she said made my body run cold.

"I didn't mean to do it..." She muttered. I looked back at the destroyed temple then back at her a few times before I realized what had happened.

(Kobes POV present)

I just stared at the book with mixed emotions, it was confusion, anger and sadness. I didn't want to believe it but from what she wrote it was the only lead. I didn't realize it but the invisibility spell wore off a long time ago as I was reading and Luna was trying to grt my attention.

"KOBE!" She shook me back to reality. I looked up at her and behind stood a worried Celestia.

"Please don't tell me it's true princess" I pleaded weakly. Celestia closed her eyes and looked down, I didn't want to believe one of my best friends just destroyed my way home I just couldn't.

Colin and Kelso were confused on what was happening, I didn't tell them as I just stood up and walked outbid the room handing back Celestias diary. It hit me like a train, one of the only ponies I actually liked was the same one who prevented our return home. I heard voices in my head from different people telling me things.

She betrayed you and your friends

What if she saved you from going back to that hell hole?

You know what needs to be done

I needed answers and she was gonna give them to me. The train to Ponyville arrived and I hopped on sitting in the very back away from others.

(Ponyville)

I was almost to the library before the girls showed up blocking my path. I noticed each of them had on familiar necklaces that matched their cutie marks, they were holding the elements of harmony.

"Sugar cube Ah know what yer thinking and no we will not move out of yer way..." Apple Jack stepped forward. The others joind her except Flutter Shy who cowered behind Rainbow Dash.

"I want answers" I demanded. I didn't have my sword or shield I left them at Canterlot as to not kill anyone on my way.

"We know you're upset darling but-" Rarity started but wasn't having it.

"Don't give me that bullshit you dont understand that our one way home was fucking demolished because of her!" I pointed towards the Library. "All I want to known is why? Why did she do it?"

They all remained silent as I suspected, I stepped forward and immediately Rainbow Dash charged at me. I was just a split second faster grabbing the back of her neck and threw her to the ground hard. The Library door opened and Twilight stepped out wesring her crown, I rolled my eyes since I knew they would probably use it on me but it ain't gonna do shit.

"Kobe I'm so sorry, I didn't tell you cause I didn't want you to get mad at me..." She was making some bullshit excuse that I did not care for.

"Why the FUCK did you destroy the fucking mirror?!" I shouted making her flinch.

"I-I didn't want you to leave..." Tears were flowing down her face as my left eye twitched.

"Oh...my...fucking fuck, we didn't plan on leaving immediately you fucking tard! We still had a damn mission to do and now we get nothing out of it good freaking Lord Twilight you make want to kill myself with a cheese grater covered in ghost peppers! First you bring a fucking castle down on my damn head and didn't bother seeing if I was still okay just because you didn't want us to leave now thats a whole new fucking low Twilight" It made no sense as to why she would do that but I guess its how this world fucking works.

"I know that now and if I could fix this I would please believe me!" She stepped forward to sob into my chest but I shook my head and walked away with my anger fuming like an Auschwitz furnace.

"I don't ever want to see your ass again near Sol or me again so long as I live" I started walking towards the castle before I ended up burning this entire town down.

"Kobe wait!" They called but I just continued walking back to Sol to see Ajax and Stone Wall and find out if we need to be anywhere.

Author's Note

So like the site kinda died when I was writing and I don't know why but its getting so hard to write sometimes and I barely even want to wake up. Lots of problems have been going on with family and stuff but all i want to do is write For you guys, it's getting hard to do that as I just lay awake at night fighting with that voice that keeps saying "do it, it will stop it all" I just don't know what to do any more sorry if this chapter seems weak I'm just tired maybe I'll go nap....

No ones flawless

(Warriors of Sunlight count: 10,346)

I looked over the little roster in the war room thinking about what to do next. Ajax and I were gonna go on a recon mission to see what the hell Tirek is up to since we've yet to have any contact with him or his demon army, they've gone dark and that's not good. I haven't talked to the girls in weeks, I've talked to Luna and Celestia but thats about It Twilight writes we sappy ass apology letters but I've only opened one which she wrote about some bullshit love and that crap and how she didn't want me to go back to the horrible place I call home.

Colin and Kelso talks to them but only rarely as they weren't as pissed as me. But anyways Me and Ajax along with the boys took a small platoon from Liberty Division around Ponyville and into the badlands. The hike through the mountains was an easy task except I almost fell off but we won't talk about that, the wasteland was now ahead of us and I prayed we'd get something out of this.

"Alright boys time for some seal team six shit" I rallied the team and made those hand signs from that ninja show Colin watches.

I heard sime voices over the cliff edge and peered over to see a demon talking to his partner. They spoke I'm some dumb spooky language that no one understood. I gestured to Ajax to come here so we could take them out. I tied a rope to myself and slowly lowered myself just above them with my knife in my hand. I stabbed the demon in the neck and let it fall over bleeding out. I untied myself and checked their bodies for any Intel but they must have been just regular guards. The others came down the rope and we made our way into the cave, it was dimly lit but thanks to my fucked up demonic eye I could see just fine, I guess there are perks to it.

The cave was covered in black ooze and bones from probably lost ponies or other creatures. The further we went into the cave the louder the voice in my head got, It was just pounding at my brain to get out but I couldn't as we needed to know what was going on here. We rounded a corner when I came face to face with a lifeless looking demon, my first instinct was to stab it's throat out but I stopped as I realized it was just a statute used to scare off others and it did it's job in my pants. I sighed in relief then heard the sound of screeching from a hole behind the statue.

"I think there's something down there" I whispered to Colin who shook his head.

"No fucking way really?" He acted surprised.

I looked down the hole and it was like those rat hiles used during Vietnam...I hate Vietnam. Seeing as I could see just fine I was voted to go first, I had to have one of my men hold my Zweihander and Shield while I used a knife and the boomstick I took from bunker 3234. I crawled slowly as to not attract too much attention and listen for any sound of demons hiding behind any corner. The sand and ooze got all over me which was not very cash money since I just cleaned it. I made my way around the corner and was attacked by a demon who hid behind the edge, I struggled to get on top of it but eventually I did and covered its mouth as I stabbed it repeatedly in the skull. I was about to start crawling again until a letter poofed in front of me with Lunas mark on it, I groaned and opened it only for a blue Crystal to fall out and it was buzzing like a phone.

"What the hell?" I picked it up and immediately Lunas voice was heard.

"HUZZA IT WORKS!!" She yelled making my cover the damn thing.

"Luna what the hell do you need?" I whispered not wanting to die in a hole.

"Well I need to if you're busy..." She asked.

"Luna...I'm going to vibe check you so hard" i muttered into the Crystal.

"Well anyway I hear that some ponies birthday is coming up soon" she sang. I tried to think of what month it was since their calendars seen in some Greek shit i think it was Aprilios or something like that so like April.

"That's cool but I gotta go I'm kinda busy bye!" I quickly said and stuffed the Crystal in my pouch.

I continued my way through the dark hole then saw a light shine from straight ahead. I crawled towards fhe light and saw a big open cavern full of demons black ooze and Tirek sitting on a stone throne, I pulled out the binoculars and looked around the area. There were scary looking catapults and a giant behemoth inside a cage. I looked towards Tirek who looked bigger than last time he still had a piece of his horn missing, he would rub that part every once in a while. I pulled out my pouch and sear he'd for the right item this graceful bag had,I pulled out a camera and started taking pictures of the place. I saw a table with what looked like plans on it and took a shot of it.

My eye started to hurt for some reason making me take off my helmet to rub my eye. Images started flashing in my mind again but this time it showed a war between the Warriors of Sunlight and Tireks army but also against Equestria. We were tearing eachother apart in the most fucked up ways possible, the black ooze started seeping from my eye again making it painful. I decided I got enough info and started my journey back, my eye stopped hurting and felt normal again and allowed me to see clearly. I exited the hole with the help of Ajax pulling me up and I handed him the camera.

"I got a shit ton of pictures on that from the cave" I got up and we hiked it back to Sol, We ran into a few patrols on our way but they were weak as balls compared to our badassery.

(Sol)

I called the council to a meeting on the pictures and how big Tireks army is compared fo ours.

"Well the only good thing is that we have more trained soldiers and more fire power, but the bad part is they have the numbers and magic on their side" Stone Wall claimed. He was right too they did have the numbers but ever since me and Kelso tool the Crystal from Tarturis it's been an easy day for us.

"I don't think other nations would help in the war due to the fear he brings with him every where he goes. I know for a fact the Griffins got our backs so does Equestria but the other countries might want to stay out" I leaned on the table looking at the photos. I spotted the one where i saw their plans and picked it up. "Shit...I need better quality" I handed it to Ajax.

"I think I saw a spell in the library in rearranging small things to make them clearer" he took the photo and left for the library.

We continued to talk about expanding into unclaimed territory like the forbidden and beyond it. Luna said no one owned the Everfree since it was 'too chaotic' even though we have technically covered 3/4th of the whole forest, I didn't want to move us near the ursa major cave just yet as that thing from the show was big as fuck. Kelso considered going beyond the forbidden to the dessert city out there but I didn't want to go too far out there without knowing what we are looking for. The Crystal in my pouch started buzzing again, it made me jump as I completely forgot about it. I took it out and put it next to my ear.

"Uh...yeah?" I say into the rock.

"Hello Kobe, did you finish your mission?" Luna asked.

"Yeah, I did why whats up?"

"Well I wanted to see if you and your friends wanted go with me and my sister to a private party hosted by the Zebras? I can tell you more later" She stayed silent as I looked to the council who all shrugged.

"We'll be there..." I say putting the crystal down. "We'll boys looks like we are going to a party so let's look professional" I pointed at everyone in the room.

Ajax came back from the library with an even bigger picture and it looked like NASAs picture of the black hole.

"Well I'm not a skilled magic wielder but this is the best I got" he handed me the picture and it was a lot better than before. It looked like the valley between the mountains connected to the badlands. It was a narrow path but it could gives us an advantage if we bring the mountains on top of them.

"That's a straight path through the forbidden not to far off from that rock farm" Colin said.

"We can worry about that later we have a party to go to, Ajax do you know any other store that sells nice suits" I asked him. He sadly shook his head.

"Well I could go get some from..." I knew who he was talking about and I'm pretty sure they don't want to be around me as much as I do them.

"You could since you haven't done anything wrong like a certain person" I looked over to the stack of letters from that pony, I was still pissed at her about it and I just couldn't comprehend why she broke it when we didn't even plan on leaving just yet.

Ajax strapped on his armor and went off to get the suits, I wished him luck as he left. I pulled out the little glass shard from the temple and fiddle around with it. I thought about going back to the place and gathering the shards of glass to try and fix it but I doubted it would work without every piece. I sighed and put it back in my pouch and sat in a chair by the window looking over Ponyville.

(2 hours later)

Ajax walked through the door with five bags and laid them on the table.

"It took a bit longer since I had to project your heights to her but it should be a perfect fit" we each opened a bag and my suit was grey with teal accents, Colin had a blue and yellow, Kelsos was back and gold while Ajaxs and Stone Walls were white with red and blue accents symbolizing the Liberty Division.

We put them on and he was right about it fitting, mine even came with a top hat so now I looked like Abraham Lincoln if he had a demonic scar on his eye. Once we all had on our suits Luna told us to meet her in Fillydelphias banquet hotel. We walked outside the castle and a chariot was waitimg for us with Lunar guards pulling it, We hopped on and chatted the whole ride their.

(Fillydelphia)

We arrived at the hotel after a few minutes of searching and it looked like those rich people places full of upper class and diplomates from other countries. Luna came out of the crowd and greeted us.

"Warriors of Sunlight! I'm so glad you all could make it" She quickly wrapped me in a hug before I could dodge it almost crushing my spine.

"Y-Yep...so..cool" I said through pained breathes.

She let me go and guided us to the food court and then to a table where other creatures sat like Zebras, Dragons and even a yak. They of course gave me and the boys weirded looks but most of it was towards me for obvious reasons.

"That's a mighty scary scar you got there lad" the Dragon said pointing at me, he had a thick Irish accent and just so happend to be green.

"Yeah I got it from touching the door to Taurteris" I rubbed my left eye.

"Creature go to Taurteris?!" The yak yelled aloud causing others to look at us. I simply nodded and finished eating.

"Why would any creature want to go there?" The Zebra asked.

"Well me and my friend went to stop demons from escaping by yeeting a Crystal from them, my friend died but I got the hell out of dodge" I nudged Kelso who was face first I'm some pie.

"I'm sorry for your loss lad" the Dragon bowed his head. I chuckled a bit and shopkeepers my head.

"He's right here though" I pointed to Kelso who looked up. I explained the whole undead curse which they all found interesting.

We told them about Tirek and how we are going to end his tyranny once we got enough power and support. I later found out the three we were talking with were the speakers for their leaders and were here to have a meeting with the princesses. We talked for a while longer then Celestia proofed on stage and tapped the mic.

"I would like to thank everyone for showing up to this meeting about a certain creature, I know you all have questions and I am more than willing to discuss them with you all but first I would like to introduce a group of individuals who took the first step in taking the fight to protect our lands. They are the Warriors of Sunlight.." A light shine down on me and the boys. Others around us were clapping and cheering while I was stuck in place from the sudden surprise. Celestia waved me up there and Stone Wall had to push me over to her. I got up next to her and she handed me the mic them proceeded to peace the fuck out.

"Uh...howdy I'm Kobe I'm part of the Warriors of Sunlight and our job is to protect the light and all those who wish to dwell in it" I said nervously. "Any questions?" Instantly hands went up, I pointed to the Irish Dragon by our table.

"How do ya plan on protecting this place from the Lord of Tartarus himself lad?"

"By beat his face in with his horn and strangling him with his intestines" I replied. I picked a pony who looked like she was from Iraq.

"Do you plan on taking over Equestria?" It took me a minute to process sand pony language but i think I got It.

"I mean maybe..."I looked over to Celestia who had wide eyes shaking her head in a pleading manner. "No I would never want to rule a country thats too much work"

"Do the Warriors of Sunlight worship Celestia?" Another pony asked. I heard the boys snicker a little.

"Nien we do not praise the princess only the Sun and the Lord of Sunlight Gwyn" some of them whispered to each other then a Zebra raised his hand.

"Are the Warriors of Sunlight the replacements forbthe elements of harmony?" He asked.

"No of course not, we are just simple people trying to protect our home not some gay rainbow stuff" I replied with a little venom.

Questions went on for a while and they were nothing interesting until a pony from Canterlot asked a question I'd never thought I'd hear.

"Why should Equestria not consider you a threat even though you've shown you and your little religious group are merciless killers?" Celestia gave him a death glare and I could've swore Luna pulled out an axe.

"In the wise words of song I can make you scared if you want me too" I finished and walked off stage. I sat down by Colin and some chick got on and talked about up coming events and crap but I didn't care I wanted to party.

We left the room and followed the music to another room with strobe lights and music. I nodded to Colin and we made our way to the dance floor. Some of the songs were pretty wack but then one came on and I swear I didn't even give them my stereo to play songs from our world. I was having a good time then someone tapped my shoulder, I turned to see Luna smiling brightly before grabbing my hands and making dance with her. I will admit I was shitting bricks since I can't dance with women to save my life and even when I danced with Twilight I sucked balls.

"You know Twilight really didn't mean to ruin your chances to get home she cares a lot for you, I understand if you are still mad" Luna said in my ear.

"I'm not mad I'm...just disappointed in her greatly" I bit the inside of my cheek thinking about all those letters she sent and it started to make me feel bad. But she destroyed my way home and I'm still fuming about it.

"Do you know how bad I was fuming princess?" She chuckled at that.

"Yes from what the elements told me you were quite angry but I don't think sitting around and fuming will solve anything" She made me spin her around almost making me fall but she caught me.

"So what you want me to just forgive and forget that ever happend?"

"Not exactly but I hate to see such good friends depart on bad blood" I rolled my eyes at that.

"I was taught to forgive others but that shit is gonna be hard"

We danced to a few more songs before I got tired and wanted to go to bed. The boys stayed behind as they had the energy, Luna took me up to our rooms she had ready for us and I jumped onto the bed taking in the warmth like a hug. I was enjoying the moment until Luna decide to use means a giant stuffed bear, I noticed my over cost and shoes were gone now and a blue alicorn was wrapped around me.

"Princess what are you doing?" She shushed me and from what I could guess snuggled deeper into my back. I cried on the inside at the unholy act but I really couldn't do much about it so I just went to sleep. Not long after I woke up in a cave? I looked around and it was sort of dark and really cold.

"Princess?" I called out. I got up and followed the light to find the exit, I stared dumbfounded as snow and wind blew in my face. "You have got to be shitting me"

Author's Note

Finals fucking suck gamers. I'm pretty sure I'm gonna fail cause I can't count to save my life and I just can't get the energy to do it. Hope you enjoyed this chapter and hopefully it gets featured some day so others could read it :twilightblush:

In the beginning...

I trudge through the snow shivivering from the cold. At first I thought it was a dream since I woke up in my armor but now I'm starting to have doubts, I felt my body weaken and collapsed in the snow. I could feel my body freeze as I laid there and decided to die. The sound if heavy footsteps could be heard over the wind but before I could look my body gave out and my vision went black.

(2 hours later)

I woke up to find myself chained to a bed and in a tent. I yanked in the chains trying to get them to break but to no avail. A pony guard wearing what looked like Solar guard armor walked in and looked over to me.

"Good you're awake" He left and brought back some white pony lady with red hair.

"Its good to see you alive and well Mr..." She hinted at wanting to know my name.

"Where's Celestia and Luna" I mumbled. The pony lady stepped back in shock before gathering her self.

"How do you know my daughters!?" She got up in my face.

"What?" I was confused now. Who the fuck is this bitch?

"That's Impossible their only foals what kind of nonsense are you speaking of?" She spouted.

"Lady I don't need to answer to you and I don't even know who the fuck you are so unless you want to throw down I suggest you send me back to Equestria" I threatened. The pony just tilted her head in confusion.

"You are in Equestria..." She said slowly. I was now even more confused, I did hear her say her daughter's but I thought that....

"What year is it?" I asked nervously

"Uh 2908?" She answered with uncertainty.

"And Celestia is how old right now?"

"Celly is 8 and little lulu is 5 why?"

"Oh you have got to be shitting me right now" I couldn't believe I just time travled in my fucking sleep and back to when the princesses were kids....I hate kids.

"Is something wrong?" The pony asked.

"Yeah I'm some how in the fucking past before your daughters ruled just fucking great...." I say with a hint of sarcasm.

"Wait your from the future?" She asked. I nodded and began to explain the while story of me and the boys along with meeting the ponies.

After the whole story she actually believed me and released ms of my restraints, I never told her of the banishment of Luna as to not fuck up the past and shit.

"So what's your name lady?" I forgot to ask earlier but better to know now than wait

"My name is Faust the ruler of Equestria" She smiled.

"Of course it is...My name's Kobe" I mumbled. We shook hands and began to chat about what it was like in the future.

"So what becomes of my girls exactly?" She was eager to see if they were rulers which they were but not the best at it.

"Well you know they rule Equestria and stuff while me and the the Warriors of Sunlight hunt down a demon Lord for them so I guess they have it pretty good" I smiled.

"Wow its so nice to know they become good rulers for my ponies, so did they ever find their special some pony?" That question caught me off guard.

"Uh....that's a little hard to answer as I'm not much for stalking them but I'm afraid one of your kids might have a thing for me and it terrifies me" I shivered at the memories of heat week and how freaky that shit was. Faust laughed her ass off when I told her the while story, I didn't find it funny....Okay maybe a little.

"You're a strange creature you know that? So what happened before you got here?" I stopped smiling as I remembered the moment when I found out who destroyed our home.

"We'll I found out it was someone I trusted and actually cared for who broke the portal to our home and I haven't spoken to her in weeks now since then and she keeps sending letters about love and shit" I said in an unkind tone.

"I'm so sorry to hear that Kobe, she must have not thought about her actions even if she does love you" Faust patted my shoulder. I wasn't so much as angry but now I was more sad about it, I disbanded 6 friendships and rejected someone who cared deeply for me.

"She said in a letter she loved me but I can't say the same since I'm still underage and I don't have the courage to say anything back" I explain.

"Well maybe when your older you can tell her and maybe work things out, from what you've told me so far she really does care a lot about you even if she ruined you and your friends chances on going home" Faust spoke in such a motherly voice it felt like she was my mom for a second. Wait no that's not right I'm supposed to hate my mom! A guard ran into the tent with a panicked look.

"Your majesty the Crystal empire is now moving in on our positions we have everypony stacked for defense but we still need to evacuate you and the wounded"

"I will not leave my soldiers behind, take the wounded back to my castle and get them treated and tell Star Swirl it's time" she ordered. The guard saluted and hauled ass out of there. "Well Kobe care to join me in battle?" She handed me a golden sword that looked exactly like the one from the basement.

"Well as long as there's ass to kick I'd be honored to join you in battle" I took the sword and followed her outside. We walked over to the line of soldiers all in defensive stances facing the oncoming empire.

Me and Faust took the lead in the first contact. The army of Chrystal soldiers out numbered us 3 to 1, those are odds I never liked. I pulled out my talisman and threw a hail of lighting spears into the forward assaulting group which were instantly disseminated by the power. I twirled my sword and leaped into the frey of blades and death, it was like a hack and slash game since I was basically cutting these sorry bastards down. I felt a stab in the chest frim a little dagger and flicked it away, I grabbed the little shits head and crushed it under my boot. Me and Faust were using miracles and spells to protect the troops as they were beginning to falter from how many Crystal sdiers there were. I impaled two of them with one stab and three them aside then spotted simeone using magic against us. The guards were holding strong but a blast from above sent all of away knocking me unconscious.

My eyes drifted open and I could see guards fighting with all they had but we're now being slaughtered. I located Faust blasting away Crystal soldiers one by one, she was trying tk defend her ponies with all she had left but a sword through the chest ended it all. She collapsed and rage filled my soul, I got back up and began tearing each of them apart with my hands and the sword. Even tbkugh they tried to slash at me and stab me it couldn't stop my rampage of fury and death as each of them were being turned into blood puddles. Most of the enemy ran off and others cowered beneath me but werd torn apart by my lust for death. After I made sure it was clear I ran over to Faust to try and help her.

"Faust hey Faust come on we got to go!" I gently touched her and she just slowly shook her head.

"N-No...this is where it ends for me Mr Kobe...I apologize for the short talk we had though I did enjoy it knowing my girls are okay...thank you" Her body went limp and she in my arms that day. I felt a deep sadness dwell within me as I kinda liked the chick.

I picked up her body and began to walk back to the castle. It took a few hours but I eventually got there, guards all bowed their heads out if sadness and respect for their fallen ruler. I spotted to little girls peeking grout a window and staring down at me. A man in blue robes and a hat came up to me with sadness in his eyes.

"I'm sorry...we were over run by them" I said. The man nodded and led me inside the castle. It was just like Sol but more reddish and not so many suns.

I layed Faust down onto a long box and covered up her body with a blanket. The little girls came running up to us with tesrs in their eyes.

"What happend to momma uncle Star?" Little celestia cried. Luna just stood silently not really understanding what's going on.

"Its okay Celly mommas just resting for a while" he held both girls in a tight hug. So that was Star Swirl the bearded? Huh...

I had the crown in my hand and knew what to do with it. I knelt down in front of Celestia and put it on her head, she looked at me with tears streaming down her face. It was a sad day for rain indeed, I took a shovel and went to the back of the castle and started digging.

When i finished the while the coffin was already done and made, they brought it out with Faust in it. I helped them lay her down one last time and one of the guards played a song in remembrance of her. I felt a tap on my shoulder and turned around to see Star Swirl.

"I want to thank you for bringing her back home, may I know your name?" I didn't feel like knowing everyone as I plan on heading back to the future or waking up.

"You don't need to know me as I'll be leaving soon Mr Warrior of Sunlight" I smirked. He looked at me confused but shook it off..

"Um..Mr knight what's gonna happen to our momma?" I flinched as I felt Celestia tug on my skirt.

"She's uh...shes gonna go to a special place where she can be happy now" I almost collapsed on my own words since I couldn't tell a kid her mom just fucking died so might as well give it to her slowly...okay that sounds wrong.

They walked over to the coffin and put a rose in her hand then stood by me. I helped cover it in first and once I finished I went over to star swirl.

"Can you do me a favor?" I asked.

"Of course what can I do?" We walked over to a small tree.

"I want you to make sure the girls are safe. I dont want to fuck up their future" I pulled out the golden sword and handed it to him. "And make sure this is kept safe" He thought for a moment then agreed to do it. I said my goodbyes and walked towards the fields outside the future Ponyville then stopped.

I looked up to the sky as the snow was falling onto my helmet. In that moment an arrow shot me in the chest, I looked down towards where the shot came from and spotted a group of Crystal ponies making their way to me. They surrounded me and pulled out their swords and other weapons. I pulled out the arrow and went for the first strike, I caught one of their swords with my hand and ripped it away from then and stabbed them in the gut. An axe went into my back making me turn around and jam the blade through his mouth and out his eye, a slice at my leg caused me to fall. One of the ponies grabbed my helmet but I used the momentum to ram my thumbs into his eyes, he cried out in pain then went silent. I cut down the next guy but was impaled from behind. Blood poured from my mouth as I fell to my knees, I reached for my estus but it wasn't there.

"Fuck...." I coughed out more blood. This dream was really sucking ass right now and the ponies aren't very cash money. One of them pulled off my helmet and tossed it aside.

"Disgusting ape!'' He raised his blade and brought it down to cut off my head but I was just a split second faster and stabbed him in the throat, I pulled it out and stabbed the next two who just stood there.

I pulled out the spear and tossed it to the ground, I tried to get up but my body weakened and I collapsed onto the snow. My breathing slowed down, as I neared death I heard the faint sounds of yelling before being consumed in light.

My eyes shot open and I threw my self up.

"FUCK!" I shouted jumping out of the bed. I landed on my ass and ended up startling Luna.

"Kobe what's the matter?" Luna groaned getting up.

"I think I just had the craziest fucking dream princess" I replied. "I saw some crazy ass shit Princess you wouldnt believe"

"Well we can talk about it later, let's get some breakfast shall we?" I nodded and put on my coat and shoes.

We entered the lobby where it was relatively empty with the exception of the boys at one table and some other creatures at another. I got a donut and some coffee then sat next to Ajax, I thought about my dream and how it felt so real but I justified it as the works of the my little pony universe. The day went off as normal with us talking with other speakers or rulers I didn't care much for at the moment, I wanted to now ask about the princesses parents and wondered what they knew but I don't think they'd appreciate me asking about their family history. The other table with a group of Zebras and weird looking dogs took glimpses at us, I noticed it but played it off like I don't see them and continued chatting with the others.

As we talked I saw one of the dogs whisper to the other and they got up and started walking out the doors. I had a bad feeling about them for some reason and told the others I was gonna go take a pissed. I nodded for Colin and Kelso to follow me, we watched the dogs go up the elevator to the floor we were staying on and rushed into the next elevator throwing the pony in there out. Once we made it to the top I peeked out nd could see them fiddling with our door, we slowly inched over to them and as soon as I was behind the taller one I put him in a choke hold while Colin and Kelso beat the other one senseless.

"Who are you?!" I demanded. He tried to claw at my face but I just tightened my grip around him.

"Screw you!" He wheezed out.

"Alright then let's take you two for flying lessons" We drug them to the roof and I held the creep over the ledge.

He started laughing until I let one hand go and now he was held with one chance left. He stopped laughing and started whimpering.

"Do you wanna talk to me or talk to God cause I can make the second one possible right now?" I got ready to drop him and interrogate the next one.

"Okay okay!" He shouted. I pulled him up and threw him to the ground and allowed him to speak. "We were played to plant a bomb into your door as a message from some Tirek freak. He paid us 50,000 bits to kill princess Luna" I shook my head at how easily some one could have died if we didn't go. I looked at the guys who nodded their heads. I picked him up and tossed him over the ledge watching him flail about before hitting the ground with a sickening splat.

The other dog was thrown off too and we walked back down the stairs. I stopped as I realised the dogs could have already planted the bomb and started booking it down the stairs. I spammed the elevator button and had Colin and Kelso inform the staff of the threat. I let them use the elevator and took the stairs, luckily I wasn't to far from the room and bursted throigh the stairwell doors. I looked down the hallway and saw Ajax about to open the door.

"AJAX NO-!" The explosion sent me flying back into the wall. I recovered quickly and saw smoke and fire cover the hallway. "AJAX!!" I shouted running through the smoke.

I found him under some debris and pulled him out of it. I picked him up and used the stairs to escape from the raging fire. I almost tripped on my way down but caught myself not wanting to drop Ajax, I kicked open the front doors and already the ambulance was here. They loaded him onto the cart and into the big carriage then took off to the hospital. The others ran up to me to see if I was okay.

"Dude are you good where's Ajax?" I pointed towards the white carriage in the distance.

"This is fucked" I sat on the steps and used a towel offered by the firefighters to clean off my face. They tried fo get me on an ambulance but I told them I was fine. But I wasn't fine I was angry, I will make Tirek regret he hurt my friend.

Author's Note

Sup gamers hows it going I hope you enjoyed this chapter and lik what I did if not I understand but I hope you all have a nice week and a nice break and be sure to spent time with those you love cause you never know what you have until it's gone so love one and other and if you have beef with someone try to forgive them (unless their a furry) but yeah have a great week and merry early chryslar (p.s. I will be spending most of my break writing and working on some "stuff" for most of the time so I might post probably once I hope you understand ☺☺

The march into Hell

I lead the marched through the badlands toward the cave Tirek sat in, I made sure to have most of Colins troops stay behind as they were our last line of defense. The whole world found out about the assassination attempt on Luna and how it failed, Celestia was also furious and sent a large detachment of guards with us under the command of some pony called Silver Steel.

When the Warriors of Sunlight found out about Ajax they were all fired up for war and by the time I got back to Sol they were all ready for battle. The mountain path they planned on using was No longer available to them as we took it for ourselves. Silver Steel sent his men to the top of the ridges to cover our heads. Just then the ground began to shake, I looked on over the the horizon and spotted the mass of demons running towards us. This is what we've waited for, this is why we fight.

"We hold them here! We slaughter them here!" I shouted to the troops.

"Praise the Sun boys!" Colin screamed. The war cries put a smile on my face.

We were in a phalanx position as it was usefull in small areas such as this valley. I put my Zweihander away and pulled out my sunlight straight sword. The enemy closed in and like a pebble hitting a wall they litteraly bounced off our shields but continued to push us.

"PUSH!" I ordered and we pushed them back with our shields and cut down the enemy in front of and slowly moved forward. We did this tactic a few more times and each time we stacked bodies.

"SHOW NO MERCY!!"

We pushed them back and back not stopping until each of them were dead. Eventually we pushed them back into the open and slowly spread out as to not weaken our line. A demon ran at me but I tossed it over with my shield letting the guy behind me kill it and stabbed the next one, I spun around to dodge one attack and bashed it's face with my shield. Kelso and his Red Barons came in from above as a surprise and it worked wonderfully. Me and Colin made an arrow formation and hacked through dozens of demons, I knew of a cliff that had a long drop and ordered the men to push them over the ledge.

One of my guys blew the artillery horn and a few seconds later fire hailed from the skies and into the army of hell. I could tell they were panicking as they stsrted to push back away from the cliff, but it was too late for them our fury and anger overpowered them, the demons of hell who were known for pain and fear were being destroyed by the Warriors of Sunlight. I kicked one in the face making it fall off and into the long pit of death that awaited it. They started to use more savage tactics and managed to kill a few of mine in the line, we had to make this quicl before they could kill anymore of us and started to ram into them with our shields.

We pushed the last of them off while others managed to escape back to the cave probably to get reinforcements. We let the front lines rest and put fresh ones in the new front.

"Sir!" Someone called out. I turned around and was greeted by a pony claded in Red White and blue. "I have a casualty report, we only lost 27 sir..."

"Damn..." I cursed myself for getting them killed. "Make sure they get sent back to Sol and ready for a proper funeral, we will keep pushing forward to the cave" he saluted and took a small platoon to help with the dead. I noticed Silver Steel coming my way but he didn't seem to happy either.

"Human, we held back the left flanks but these savages were able to take out a portion of my guards. They know alot of dark magic and they targeted my unicorns, we might need to call in the elements" He said. I grimaced at that since it's been a while since I've talked to any of them except spike he was still cool.

I groaned for a minute not wanting to but it was the right call. "Alright I'll send a letter to them if they refuse then we will do without them" I pulled out some paper and a pen and wrote a long ass letter to her.

After that I rolled it up and it dissapeard, Is till couldn't figure out how in the world it does that but I gave up shortly after and used magic as an explanation. Almost a minute went by and I received a letter back from Twilight saying she'd be here in an hour.

"Well that was easy" I say is surprise. I honestly didn't expect a response since I did kinda call her a tard.

We had the troops form a defensive perimeter around the valley and the skies incase of any surprises. I sat on a rock overlooking the sandy and rocky land we were soon to destroy. I watched as the pile of demons we killed were burned in a big fire and the others celebrated the victory we had today. I knew this wasn't the whole army of them as in the cave there were thousands and whatever went in that big cage wasn't here so it must be back at Tireks lair.

"We almost gave up on you you know that?" A voice said behind me. I craned my head around and saw the girls standing there wearing some kind of armor that had their cutiemarks on them.

"Oh hey there...girls" I said slightly nervous. I got up and awkwardly walked over to them not really sure what to say.

"Kobe I'm sorry, I'm really sorry for what I did. I understand if you could never forgive me and-" I hit Twilights arm in a playful manner.

"We got better shit to worry about than some scrappy mirror let's go!" I led them to the front and we started marching again. It, felt rather nice to see the girls again, mainly Twilight cause we've been pretty goo friends and even though i hated her guts didn't feel a lot of hate for some reason. Now dont get me wrong I'm still upset about the whole thing but not as much anymore since Ajax was hurt I had to focus on the battle.

"So...how have You been?" Twilight asked.

"Well I mostly spent time moping around and thought about committing genocide, I also had a crazy ass dream I wanna tell you about but other than that nothing interesting. How about you?"

"Well same thing with moping around I wouldn't leave the library and spent most of my time writing letters and totally didn't stalk you so it was pretty bland" I decided to not acknowledge the fact she stalked me and told her about the dream I had.

"It was so weird and felt so real I thought I actually travled in time during Crystal wars" I rubbed the back of my helmet.

"Wow and you haven't talked to the princesses?"

"I didn't want to stride on in and say 'hey I talked to your dead mom and watch hed her die' that would be fucked" I shivered at the thought of being tortued for acedentally offending the solar and lunar goddesses.

We marched to the spot where me and the boys conducted our seal team 6 mission and I recommended setting up camp here since we've been moving for hours and the sun was going down. Silver Steel agreed and we stopped, I helped set up the defensive line around us and had our artillery set behind cover incase of an ambush. Twilight and other unicorns used their magic to move around giant rocks we used as barriers and the essential use of a table and bench. I was in my tent cleaning off my sword and shield so it would shine in the light as we slay demon after demon when Twilight entered.

"Hey Kobe can we talk?" I nodded for her to sit down. She sat on the bed across from me and watch he'd as I whipped of the blood.

"So what's up?"

"I know we departed on bad terms and that it was my fault but I want to start over with you and hopefully be friends again.." She looked down not wanting to make eye contact. I didn't know how to respond to that, I did still hold that grudge but the fate of everyone one here depended on me focusing on either not forgiving her and having it bother me forever or make amends once and for all.

"I have forgiven you, so why have you not forgiven her?" A voice in my head asked. I know that wasn't any of my voices I talk with since it sounded too kind.

" No she ruined it for you and your friends she deserves to be punished!" The more violent voice screeched. I was supposed to be a man of God and yet I can't even forgive others for their mistakes, I sighed internally before answering.

"Okay Twilight," I held my hand. "Lets be new friends" She smiled and instead of shaking my hand I was attacked by her hugs. I patted her back as she silenty cheered or cried into my arms. Why are they so sensitive these days?

I had to pry her off and put her in the other bed and went to go take the first night watch. I was on duty with a few of my guys and a Solar guard.

"Sir do you think Captain Ajax will be alright?" The dragon asked.

"Hes a tough son of a bitch he'll make it" I answered with confidence but on the inside I had doubt, the doctors said he suffered third degree burns over most of his body and was to be put on those life machines.

"I will take on the whole population of Taurteris if I have too!" Said the pony next to me. I admired her enthusiasm to kick some ass, I just pray Ajax pulls through.

"Trust me there will be a whole lot of ass for you all to kick tomorrow, if we can get to Tirek then we win this war and then we can..." I didn't know what we would do afterwards since we only have Tirek to deal with.

"Don't sweat it sir there will be more evil out there who will be no match for us" The pony reassured. She had yellow fur with a green mane and a 4 leaf clover as her cutiemark.

"Whats your name miss?" I asked.

"Lucky blossom of Canterlot, I just graduated the unicorn academy. My 6th great grandfather was a Warrior of Sunlight during the reign of Sombra" She said proudly.

"Well Lucky, I bet he's smiling down upon you now" I smiled. I wish I found more books knew the old Warriors of Sunlight but I couldn't find squat in the library. I looked to the Dragon and he seemed like he had an expression of depresso expresso.

"What about you what your name?" He looked at me after realizing I was talking to him.

"Oh uh my name's Dotharam my clan were once a peaceful group until we were attacked by other clans. Its been rough living under the old king but ever since I joined the Warriors of Sunlight life's gotten better expecially since I've gained friends in the Division" he explained. He had black scales with small yellow tips.

"That's great man and don't you worry about the old king if he decides to lull a fast one on you or any of y'all I will personally go and purge their existence myself" I smiled and looked off in the distance just thinking about slaying evil dragons and committing mass genocide.

A few more hours into the night the next shift came and I went to bed. I told Lucky and Dotharam goodnight and went to my tent. I walked in and saw Twilight laying in what is now her bed so I slept in mine. I played there thinking about what tomorrow will bring, I was ready to finish the fight with Tirek and go home but something tells me it isn't going to happen. I brushed it off as paranoia and went to sleep.

(Next day)

Kelso took a small squad to scout ahead while we prepped for the move on the lair. I finally came up with my line set up, Silver Steel had his troops be our rear guards and Spear Company be I'm the front. Me amd Liberty Division were going to strike from the dead tree forest as a surprise, Kelso would take to the skies with his Red Barons and when called for would strike like jets with napalm.

"Yo Colin wanna see who gets more kills?" I nudged him.

"Sure I'll take that bet" he shook my hand and we parted ways. I took my guys through the dead forest amd informed them on my bet.

The dead forest lived up to its name as there were dead trees and dead animals all over the place. We marched deeper and out of nowhere fog set in around us, I did not like this one fucking bit.

"Watch your flanks!" I called out having them relay it to each other. I looked around for any sign of activity but only heard the light clinks of armor from my troops.

I thought I could here something in front of us and tried to get a better look. An orange orb came closer and closef until i realized it was a ball of fire.

"MOVE!" I shouted diving out of the way. The demons came out of the fog and attacked, I got up and slammed my blade into the first demon. I spun around and caught another in the neck, there were hundreds of them spewing from the fog at all directions.

I threw one over my shoulder and stomped its brains out. They knew were were coming somehow but I'll worry about that later, I shield bashed a demons head knocking it into a broken tree branch and impaled it. An axe flew towards my head but I just barely dodged it and countered to the right with my sword cutting it in half. There was a loud screech from the fog and a giant claw came out and crushed a group of my guys and other demons.

"What the buck is that!?" Lucky shrieked. I watched in horror as the injured warriors were dragged into the fog and silenced.

We had to kill whatever the fuck that thing was right now. It's claw came back down and almost hit me, thats when I charged at his hand and started stabbing amd slashing at it. I stabbed it again them it pulled back with me along with it, I could see it's face as I got closer and by God was it hideous.

"Your one ugly mother fucker" it roared in my face and threw me across the field. I landed in a tree but was impaled in the process. I tried to pull myself off but it really fucking hurt, I called over a few others to yank my sorry ass out of there.

"Holy mother of Celestia sir are you okay!?" One of them asked obviously terrified.

"Yeah I'm great just kinda stuck can you pull me out now?" He snapped out of it and pulled me off, I pulled out my estus and drank it. "We gotta kill that thing before it can kill the rest of us and rumning isn't an option"

"Sir we can be a distraction and you could go from behind" It did seem like a good idea and I didn't have any so fuck it I guess.

I waited for the next attack and right on time they attacked it's hand. I ran across the field and slid under it, this thing had no fur only grey skin with spikes and bones. I used it's spine to climb on top of it and managed to get to its head. I stood up and balanced myself for the blow.

"I have a bad fe- AAHHH!!" I fell over and stabbed it in the eye on accident. "Oh fuck.." It screeched it's head off and swung around violently before making me fall into the mud and running off.

I got up and started wiping the mud off my armor. The demons scattered off back into the fog leaving behind hundreds of dead behind. I could see many of ours dead in the ground each with bloody blades and spears showing they sent out with a bang atleast. We had to march on and leave the bodies behind in order to provide Colin and Silver Steel the extra arms. The fog finally pissed off and we could see clearly now, we hiked it up a hillside and saw Colin already in a fight with the second wave of enemies. We used this to our advantage and attacked from the side. I cut down two of them when I saw one of Colins guys got picked up by green magic and torn in half, I tillooked up and saw some kind of wizard demon using magic on us.

I found Dotharam and had him shoot at the mother fucker, once the fire hit the wizard it looked over to us as soon as a spear was flying towards its face. With a sickening screech it fell to the ground clawing at the spear, I cut and sliced my way to it to silence it. I lifted up my boot and stomped its head in until it stopped twitching. A loud roar erupted from far away and the demons just stopped attacking and fled the area. I knew what called them back and it must have been for a good reason.

"Bro what was that?" Colin came up to me.

"I do not know man but we've angered it" I replied.

We cleared out the demon bodies and tossed them over the ledge and into the dead forest. I was thinking we've angered Tirek, now he's using more horrendous tactics and it was working. I had a one of my guys do a causality report and we lost 254 warriors and 186 Solar guards. This war isn't going as I had hoped but then again it's war, and war always comes at a cost.

Author's Note

Sup gamers this will be the last chapter UNTIL break is over since I'll be working at my church for a cool minute. I will continue to write in my free time and no the story won't be dead just won't be worked on for a while. The new characters named Lucky and Dotharam are probably gonna be permanent too

Plans head south...literally

"What do you see?"

"It looks to be a whole battalion down there, but there's probably more inside, we could use that ridge line to the west as a diversion then start the assault"

I looked over to the ridge line and it did have a weak support structure, I could use catapults to destroy the support crush their forces. I went back to the catapults, we had to male sure it was the perfect it or else we'd be fucked. Once we were ready I signaled for the diversion, it was a perfect strike and the cliffs came down on the enemy giving us an advantage. Kelso lead the air assault while we pushed to the cave, they didn't see what hit them and by that I mean I kicked one of them in the face.

We cut down the remaining demons that survived then stopped in front of the cave. It looked big enough to fit the catapults but that's not what I planned on using it for, I told the girls to ready their elements and went over to the catapults. I had them set in range and fired a few balls of fire into the cave trying to draw them out, the sounds of pained screeching and explosions was music to our ears. Once the horde charged out the cave the girls blasted them with their elements disintegrating hundreds of them in seconds.

"Man I sure do love the smell of dead demons in the morning" I grinned.

"Why don't we call them like imps or something instead of just demons?" Kelso asked. I never really thought about that to be honest but I guess we could call them something instead of demons.

"Well after this we can gather up bodies and choose who we call what yeah?" He nodded in agreement and watched the big rainbow show. I looked over the bodies and there was a difference between some if them, the weaker ones were more red and black and the slightly larger one was pink. The biggest one looked like a hell knight from doom but with one eye in the center.

I came up with three names for each, the first one would be an imp, the second could be tyrants and the third will be called titans due to them being almost 9 feet tall. I took a small team into the cave to find no one else in there, Tirek was gone along with that giant beast and it's cage. I had the team spread out and search every where but he really was gone.

"Are you fucking kidding me?!" I raged. We went through all this fucking trouble only for him to dissapear again unfucking believable. I was so pissed I punched his retarded stone throne in half, I was so close to finally ending this bullshit but nooo he had to be a pussy and run off.

"It's gonna be okay sir we'll find him again" Lucky tried to reassure me but I just couldn't do it.

"I lost a lot of good men only for their sacrifice to mean shit today!" I kicked a rock into the darkness. I sat on the steps and pulled out some paper and wrote to Luna about only failure. After i sent it off we left the cave and I had others make sure no one could come back to it and we traveled back to camp.

I pulled out the stereo and let it play music to try and ease my nerves. It slightly worked and I wasn't as angry but now kinda sad, I looked over to the ledge where the dead forest was and saw the countless bodies of ponies and Griffins even dragons laying about from our attack against the white behemoth monster. Me and the boys helped gather them up and load them on empty wagons for a proper burials when they got home.

A few hours later and we make it to our camp so we can rest. Silver Steel and I went into the tent where the maps were to dicuss out next course of action.

"The bad lands connect to the dessert Where there's a city full of sketchy ponies and other creatures" He pointed to a weird looking building on the map. I have never seen that place before, it was probably in a later season but I couldn't watch them all. "The city is called Klugetown and it's a pretty successful trading city mostly traders ever go there"

"You think Tirek would go there?" I asked.

"It's a possibility I mean where else could he go?" He shrugged.

I noticed a very faded out mountain with letters above it. I tried to make it out but could only get "riffs" out of the whole thing. I wondered if he purposely tried to hife this location or someone else did.

"What happened to this mountain, why is it scratched out?" I pointed it out to him. He squinted then tilted his head in confusion.

"Huh I never noticed that on here when Princess Celestia gave it to me, maybe she didn't want us to know about that place" he hummed.

I thought that maybe Tirek doesn't know about the mountain as well and is most likely at Klugetown. I was gonna look into it some more until the Crystal started buzzing in my pocket again. I went outside to see what Luna wanted this time.

"Yes?"

"Just wanting to see how you are holding up" she said in a cheery voice.

"Well I'm not doing so hot princess we were so fucking close to getting Tirek and the son of a bitch just left!" I mused into the Crystal.

"I'm sorry to hear that my friend"

"We think think he went to a place called Klugetown so we might head there soon" this seemed to peak her interest.

"That place isnt part of Equestria but is a big part in trade with other nations. I have never been there myself but Tia has she says it's very...hot" I nodded an acknowledgement.

"Oh princess on the map there's a faded out area that looks like a mountain, I tried to make out what it said but only spell the last part "riffs" know anything about that?" She stayed silent for a moment probably thinking.

"Are you talking about the hippogriffs?"

"I guess?" I didn't know what the hell a hippogriff was but sounds pretty ugly.

"Well they are an ancient race mix of ponies and griffins, we have not spoken to them in quiet some time..." If they were somewhat allies with Equestria then Tirek might not be there so Klugetown is our best bet.

I thanked Luna and put the Crystal away, I went back into the tent and told Silver we'll continue plans tomorrow. He was also tired so we said our byes and I went to my tent where Colin amd Kelso were waiting.

"So what's the plan?" Kelso asked.

"We're going to Klugetown tomorrow to find Tirek and I'm taking everyone so they know we're not fucking around" I answered.

"What if they are hiding Tirek?" Colin mentioned.

"If they are hiding him I will kill the men rape the women and enslave the children then lead ourselves to salvation" They looked at each other with big grins on their faces. "No but seriously though I'll be pissed now enough about that I'm hitting the rack" they went to the other tent and I went in mine to find Twilight sleeping quietly.

I laid in my cot and went to sleep letting my body relax. But somewhere in the world someone has returned and is not happy.

"TheCryptGod has invaded!"

(Next day)

We were close to the city and making good time, the girls complained about it being hot and I will admit it's a little hot but I'm used to having Oklahoma winters these days. We entered the city with all eyes now on our arrival, most just stared while a few others whispered among each other. I was wanting to find the mayor or leader but a weiard possum looking fuck stepped in my way.

"What do ya want?" He asked in a scratchy voice.

"I'm looking for someone" I replied.

"Who are ya looking for?"

"Tirek he was believed to have gone here for hiding" I explained. His eyes widened before he motioned for me to follow him.

"Leta get a drink then we'll talk" he strode off towards a bar. I rolled my eyes and told Colin to have the others search around the area and followed him in.

We sat at a table and a waiter came by. The possum ordered some weird shit while I just got cider.

"Now tell me what you know" I wanted to get to the point.

"We we're all just minding our own businesses until that red horned devil and his goons marched on in and ordered a way out of this dump. We first didn't agree to it until he...killed four others in a hrlorrible way" he shuddered at the memory.

"Where did he go? Is he here?" I began to ask but he shook his head.

"He along with his demons took some of our ships and flew off, they didn't even leave the crews alive" He took a sip of his drink and leaned back.

"Why didn't y'all contact the Equestrian guards?"

"We aren't aligned with them because their rule is flawed in many ways" he stated.

"Trust me I know, I was locked up for days and broke out and foumd out the primcess forgot I was in jail" We both had a good laugh at that.

After an hour of talking he told his name was Scrapple, He was a cargo delivery guy basically. I asked if he knew ahwere Tirek was heading he said East to Zebrica to probably obtain some ancient artifact for power.

"I can take you there in exchange for protection against Tirek and his minions" he offered.

"How do know you won't just fuck us over?" I asked. He chuckled and shook his head.

"Everyome here hates Tirek and what he's done to us, I want to make sure it doesn't happen again;" I listened to him go on. "We may be thugs and all that but we have a great trade system and plus we can supply your troops with food and shelter over in the North sector of the city, its mostly empty buildings from the old days" I did like the idea of trade and my guys being fed and given a place to stay.

"I'll talk with my friends and see about it" I got up and walked out of the bar. I walked over to Colin and Kelso who were trying to haggled a poor old lady for a really shiny rock...good lord its shiny. I draghed them away and over to a bench.

"He said he can take us to where Tirek went but in exchange for protection, I guess after Tirek came theough he killed a few people and the locals although being minor thugs can't fight" I explained to them.

"Like us protect this city?" Colin asked bewildered.

"Well...yeah but we are trying to expand and with their trading post here he said we can get shipments of supplies for our men" I pointed out to them.

"We'll have to talk to the princesses about this though" Colin said. I groaned as I didn't want to go through all that bs for once. I pulled out the Crystal and called the only person I could, Luna.

At first she was completely against it saying would cause an uproar in night court but after realizing she nobles would be angry she happily agreed. Celestia however was on the fence since other nations might not be keen on a trading post that trades with everyone being guarded by a militia but fuck them. After a little bit of arguing between me and Celestia Luna took back the Crystal and gave us the green light.

Most of Colins forces would stay behind as guards while the rest of us took off to find Tirek. I went back to the bar to tell Scrapple we would help him and spotted a cloaked figure heading to the shipping depot above, I didn't think much of it and headed inside.

"So have you made your decision?" He asked.

"Yeah and we're willing to help you but it may cause problems for others your trading with since other countries wanna be little bitches but it's whatever" I shook his hand..claw whatever and he left to get some ships together so we hung out in the bar chilling out.

(2 hours later)

Scrapple came back with a few others.

"Okay the ships are fueled and are ready for travel" he announced. We followed him to the ships and they were floating freaking pirateships.

"Holy shit...its like Pirates Of the Caribbean but in sky!" I exclaimed. We loaded onto the ships and shortly after we set off to the east. I got motion sickness at first but overcame it when I found out how the canon worked, I was like a child in a candy store.

I played with the canon for a few hours acting like I was shooting at things. Twilight took a picture of me acting like a fool bjt i was having the time of my life with the piece of metal. Colin and Kelso joined in and we tried to shoot Kelso out of it but the girls stopped us before we could. After I was done having fun I stood on the end of the bow looking at the passing clouds. I started to get expresso depresso thoughts now, about whats going to happen after we defeat Tirek will we be able to live normal lives again? How the hell would we get home if the mirror broke? Do I really want to leave? All these things ran through my head as I stared at the passing clouds as the ship flew through the sky.

Author's Note

Happy new year gamers hopefully enjoy this chapter it did take a hot minute since I was dying of tuberculosis but now I'm doing better and writing again

The showdown of a life time

A few days have gone by and we arrived in Zebrica. It was in utter chaos, dead littered the streets and fire raged from buildings. It was as if some one angered Tirek and this is what his rage left behind. Once we landed I had three search parties go into the town to find survivors, the ships stayed by the docks while I along with Colin, Kelso and the girls looked around.

"Cwispy" Kelso mumbled causing us to chuckle a bit.

"That's just horrible!" Apple Jack scolded us. I then bursted out laughing and fell over, I knew it was fucked up to laugh but I haven't laughed in probably a cool minute.

"What's so funny?" Rarity asked. I had to have Kelso explain as I was still laughing my ass off.

"It was a meme from back home but you wouldn't understand" Kelso explained. I never explained to them our dark humor and figured they wouldn't care.

We continued our search until it started getting dark and went back. The camp was set up by the time we got back, I was informed of a few survivors found in our medical tent so I went to see if any could talk.

I entered the tent and saw a few zebras on beds with IVs in them, I sat next to the most alive looking one and started asking questions.

"What happend here?" The Zebra looked at me weakly and sighed.

"The red one and his armies came looking for something.." He started. I could tell he wouldn't make it but seeing as he was the only one able to talk I had no other options.

"What we're they looking for?" I asked him then.

"It was an old relic of ours that holds terrible power" he seemed very uncomfortable about whatever relic Tirek found.

"Did he say what he planned on using it for at all by chance?" We needed to get moving again as soon as possible but with that weapon he had it could probably destroys other cities in minutes.

"H-He is gonna use it to turn others into those wretched c-creatures of his;" My eyes widened at that realization. He was making his army by basically stealing bodies.

"Do you know where he went at all?!" I said frantically.

"He went to the ancient temple of cabdul to preform his ritual of-" the sounds of yelling and fighting cut him off and I went outside to see what was happening.

I left the tent and saw a small group of demons fighting with my guys. I ran over to them and joined in the fighting, an imp came from above and latched on to my head punching it. I stumbled over and fell causing the imp to let go. It tried to crawl away but I grabbed its legs and drug it towards me, I grabbed the bottom of its jaw with my left hand and it's upper jaw with my right then pulled it apart with a satisfying crack. I picked up my sword and shield just in time to decapitate another imp. I cut down a titan when I realized something about it, I saw stripes on its body indicating it was once a zebra. I felt a little bad but at least its no longer in pain I guess.

A hatchet flew threw the air and landed in my chest sending me backwards. I groaned as I got up, I pulled it out and looked at its ugly ass carvings. I tossed it away and looked to the perpetrator and spotted a cloaked figure. The more I looked at the figure the more I noticed it was wearing knight armor underneath the cloth. It drew it's sword which was the twin ringed knight swords and started walking over to me.

"Oh ho! Your approaching me?" I had hoped the person understood the reference.

"I can't take your soul without getting closer" it snarled. I made the 'well what is it!' gesture to him.

"Oh then come as close as you like" I waited for him to sprint and just as he did that I dodged to the right and rolled as he brlugjt down the swords.

I punched him in the head causing him to stumble back but quickly recover. He then swung both blades at me sendimg me into a giant boulder, I got back up and spun around with the sword and swept his legs out from under him. As soon as he fell I grabbed his helmet and wrestled with him until I managed to pull it off. I looked at the person in shock and confusion.

"Johnny?!" I shouted. "What the fuck are you doing here?!" Johnny was a cunt from my high school, he was always a dick to me and my friends but mostly me.

Johnny got up and took back his helmet, he out it back on and picked up his swords. I snapped out of my daze as his swords came flying at my head causing me to duck and roll past him. I spun around and landed a blow in his side, he used a pyromancy spell and tried to set me on fire with fire balls. I dodged the first three then caught the fourth and threw it back at him hitting his face. Johnny threw his left sword at me cutting my left leg then charged at me. I lifted my shield as He made contact and sent us both to the ground.

I punched him with my shield and He stabbed my in the should in return, I used my legs to throw him over me and pulled out the knife and tossed it away. Johnny grabbed my helmet then kicked me in the face, I stumbled back but luckily dodged the next blow and swung my sword at his arm cutting it deep.

"You know I always hated the fact you were a brony and how your little friends always annoyed me," he parried my next attack and punched me in the face "The way you all acted like little fags and shit just pissed me off" I laughed at him as I got up.

"I never liked you much either Johnny boy, you act all tough till your mommy comes along and your a little quiet bitch" I punched his right leg inwards and stabbed him in the arm. He pulled out the blade and pushed me back.

"You were always a fag and loved drawing those gay ass ponies" he insulted me. I wasn't phased by it as It was pretty funny actually.

"Tell me, do you have the undead curse too?" I asked wanting to confirm he could come back.

"Yeah I do. Why?" I smiled at that.

"Now I won't feel bad about killing you" I threw a knife at his chest and ran towards him. He pulled it out but not fast enough to dodge my flying boot to his face.

He fell over and I was about to go for the kill but he held something in his hand that flashed a bright light blinding me then dissapeard. I looked around but saw no demon nor Johnny anywhere. I pulled out my estus and drank the pain away like every other drunk then went to find Colin and Kelso. I found them sitting by some barrels and sat next to them.

"Guess who I just fought"

"Who" they asked in unison.

"Johnny from school" I answered. They both looked at me and I just nodded.

"Are you fucking serious?!" Colin asked.

"Yep just like at school he was being a cock and right when I was about to kill him he teleported out of here like a BITCH!" I shouted the last part.

"How did he get here?" Kelso asked making womder the same thing.

"Bro I didn't bother asking during our fight 'hey how did you get here's that's just retarded and plus he probably invaded or something" I said nonchalantly.

We sat there thinking of what to do next now that we know another human is here that we know. The girls who looked worse for where came over to us and we were now in a small circle.

"We don't umderstand how you all can keep going darling, my mane is getting out of touch" Rarity complained.

"I'm tired too but we need to stop Tirek before it's too late. Hes using some relic to turn others into demons" I told them. They all looked at me with fear amd shock.

"Why would he do that?!" Rainbow yelled.

"We stopped his main point of access to Tarturis so hes finding a new way to make an army" I guessed cause its really all I got.

"Well that's just not fun being something your not!" Pinkie pouted.

"Yeah tell me about it..." I mumbled. I leaned against the barrel and closed my eyes.

(A week later)

"I fucking hate this stupid place I wish we never came here good fucking Lord man!!" I shouted after hitting my head. We've been here in this fucking desert place for a damn week and I hate it so fucking much. Some village elder tried to steal from me in the next town we found so I beat his shit in and had to have Rainbow Dash and Apple Jack pull me away from him.

I would say fuck these people and leave but Tirek is here and I hate him more so I'd have to suck it up. Celestia sent me a letter letting me know the nobles are wanting to make me and the Warriors of Sunlight a threat since we are protecting Klugetown. I sent a letter back telling her to tell her nobles I would kill them when I got back and continued to get inside the temple. It took us a while to get to it since we had to go through destroyed cities and demons every fucking day. I bought extra supplies from Scrapple for my guys while we were here as we were in need of medical supplies and food. But anyways we broke down the temple doors and I led the others inside, I used my eye to see through the dark and kill any hiding enemies. I had to use a long sword to fight through the narrow corridors.

As we made our way through the old ruins I had a strange feeling of some sorts, like something calling out to me but I can't hear it. I pushed that thought away and continued my way through the dark place.

"Y-Yoh know when I agreed to fight Tirek with you I didn't mean in a dark creepy cave" Rainbow shuddered.

"Is that Rainbow Dash sounding scared?" Apple Jack teased.

"What?! No! I'm just worried for...FlutterShy is all I swear!" She stammered. I looked behind me and Flutter Shy was being carried my Colin like a statue.

We stopped in front of a door that had some metal contraption needed to open it. I looked around for any lever or button, the door must have some way to open it.

"Hey what's this button do?" I heard Kelsos voice ask. I turn aroumd and watch him press the button hidden behind some webs. The door slowly lifted open and we entered, we ended up in a big chamber of old coffins.

We walked past the coffins and turned down the next hallway, I was the first to get blasted by a trap and set on fire. I started beating myself to put out the fire and the boys joined in on putting me out.

"You good?" Colin asked pulling me up.

"Yeah but this time your taking the lead" I responded. We continued down the path trying to avoid traps in the process and found another door but it was already open.

The sounds of voices could be heard from a hole just ahead of us. I peaked over to see darkness and a faint light at the bottom.

"Time to stop whatever he's doing" I say as I throw some rope down. I went down first with Colin and Kelso right behind me. Once I was at the bottom I crawled over to the ledge where the light came from, I peered over and scanned over the whole ritual room the place was turned into and found Tirek wearing a necklace with a skull on it.

"This place looks like a tomb from skyrim dude" Colin exclaimed. He was right but that's not important, what was, was the plan to get that necklace and beat Tireks ass.

"We need a way to get to Tirek before he does something big" I whispered to him.

"We could try and crawl along the ceiling using those vines up there" Colin pointed to the ceiling. I reached up and pulled on the vine near me to make sure I didn't fall while climbing.

I started climbing up the wall and slowly made my way across the ceiling, I felt my muscles start to hurt due to me hanging from the FUCKING CEILING but I digress. I stopped when I was right above Tirek. I looked back and nodded to the others who were on the ledge, I took a deep breath before dropping down onto him.

"Suprise mother fucker!!" I yelled grabbing onto him. He stsrted shaking his head to try and get me off.

"Get off of me wretch!" He yelled. I pulled out my sword and cut off his horn right before I fell off.

I got up and the attack already started, I looked at Tirek and he was pissed. He shot a beam of magic at me but I blocked it and rolled to the right of him, I spun around and stabbed him in his leg. Tirek roared in pain before grabbing me and throwing me into a pillar.

"This is the end for you human!" Tirek boasted. Out of no where Johnny jumped down and stood in my way to Tirek.

I tightend my grip on my sword and charged at him. I swung towards his neck but he dodged it and stepped back, I came in with a left hook with my shield and punched him in the helmet. Johnny twirled around and fire spewed from the ground sending me flying. I looked up and saw two giant blades coming down on Me, I rolled over to dodge my demise. I kicked him in the head and got up, I pulled out my talisman and aimed my shot at Tirek who was killing my guys. The lighting spear flew through the air and managed to strike him in the neck knocking off the necklace.

I sprinted past enemy swinging left and right then slid to the necklace. I quickly picked it up and fell back to our holding position near a doorway.

"We got the necklace now all we need is Tirek!" I shouted to Twilight. The sounds of gunfire was definitely giving me a head ache making me wish I blew up bunker 3234.

"Look out!" Twilight shouted to me. I turned around and was stabbed by a giant sword.

"Oh that's just cheap" I wheeled before being thrown down. Johnny was blasted by Twilights magic and as he flew past me I grabbed the back of his neck then slammed him to the ground knocking him out. I was just going to stomp hus head in but then I remembered Twilight and the girls having the elements.

"Bro what's the new plan?!" Colin said waving me over.

"Girls use the elements on Tirek NOW!" I shouted. They stood by each other and one by one they glowed and transformed into like powerful versions of themselves but looked kinda gay. They shot a giant rainbow from the center and it flew through the air and towards Tirek.

I had a big ass grin on my face watching him get blasted by a rainbow, but that changed when the dude literally ate the fucking rainbow shot at him. I thought the whole friendship thing was supposed to stop him but apperently every universe is different.

"Is he supposed to do that?" Kelso asked.

"Uh...no not exactly usually they turn to stone and some song crap starts by the end" I explained.

"Well this isn't no song i want to hear my dude" He argued back. I simply rolled my eyes.

"We are in a different universe not the exact same as the show!" I defended.

"How can you tell?" I groaned inwardly at that question.

"When's the last time you watched an episode and they had hands and tig ol'bitties?" I asked grabbing my chest to make a point.

I decided to cover our escape by going toe to...hoof with Tirek and find another way out. I made this decision mostly cause I really wanted to kill the guy

"Fall back and make sure to destroy that necklace I'll cover the escape!" I ordered them.

"What about Tirek?" Kelso asked.

"I'll kill him" i answered.

"Then we are killing him with you" Colin declared. I was gonna protest but then thought about the badassery we could pull off.

We moved towards Tirek who shot his raging red magic at us. I side stepped the attack and hid behind a pillar, I circled around and threw a lighting spear at him hitting his arm. Tirek pulled a toward made of fire from the ball of magic between his broken horns and swung at me. I tried to dodge the attack but he was a split second faster and I was sent backwards. Colin stabbed Tirek in the back and started slashing at his side while Kelso used spells on his ass. I ran and slid under Tirek then wrapped around his hind legs and lifted him to do a suplex move on him, his weight was not calculated so I almosg pulled my back out but managed to lift him up and over. We then start kicking and punching him like am angry mob. He grabbed Colins head and slammed him into the floor, I pulled out a bomb and right before Tirek could use his magic I stuffed the bomb in his mouth and jumped down. Tirek got a taste of fire and his jaw looked fucked beyond repair, I threw a right jab with my sword into his gut but it was hardened like armor for bugs.

I looked at Tirek who just flicked me away, Kelso wasn't hurt since he was here using spells and shit. I had him enchant my sword and use the Soul Stream on Tirek, I got Tireks attention and as he swung his sword I made contact with my sword and he gets fucking toasted by a blue stream of magic. We were about to jump him again but he used his magic to separate me and the boys. Now it was just me and him in a box with no escape.

"You will burn in hell human" Tirek growled. I laughed at his attempt to scare me and tightend my grip.

"Then I'll take you with me" I smarted off before charging into him.

Author's Note

Howdy gamers Souls here, I hope you enjoyed this chapter I wrote in my attic cause I'm lonely and have nothing to do besides play halo and write. But yeah I'm stsrting on the next one right now amd hopefully it gets out there so others will read and enjoy-❤Souls

Does it end here?

We clash swords a few times with each other like Jedi fought Sith and used wrath of the gods to pouch him away and give myself some room. He tried to sweep my legs from under me but I jumped over the blade and kicked him in the chest making him stumble back. Tirek shot his magic at me but the wrath of the gods spell sent it back to him. He roared in pain then threw a continuous fire balls at me, I ran towards him dodging each ball and right before I could get close to him a ball of fire sent me into the ground. I got up and looked at Tirek, I noticed his magic ball above his head was crackling from the chaos and maybe i could use it against him.

I grabbed a vine and ran along the wall dodging his swing attacks. I used the momentum to slam into his left leg knocking him down. I climbed up on him and reached for the ball of magic, I felt a painful surge go through my body as I was lifted into the air with visions playing through my mind. I could see my friends all dying in front of me and the a hole world is covered in fire and death. I could see Colin and Kelso held up like trophies and crucfied in front of Tireks throne.

“Still You fail” the voice said.

“No...NO!!” I screamed letting out a powerful wave causing the place to start shaking. My vision comes back and I notice that I’m a bit taller, I was as tall as Tirek. I grabbed his head and proceeded to slam him into the wall. Visions continued to play through my mind of the girls all being tortured and me not being able to help them.

I do not know what was happening to me. It was as if all my rage just came out at once and I couldn’t stop it. Tirek pulled away from me then kicked me back, the ceiling started to cave in causing both of us to hold the place up to not get buried underneath the place. I thought about just bring it down on both of us but then Colin and Kelso would be stuck. I held up for a bit longer then noticed a faint light above me, I wasn’t too deep underground so I would be fine.

“Sorry boys” I say letting go of the ceiling causing it to cave in on us.

I had to dig my way out and just in time too as Tirek was free of being buried. I sprinted towards him using my shield to punch his face, I grabbed his broken horn and punched him repeatedly until he grabbed my arm and tossed me over. Tirek used his magic to lift me and throw me into the city next to us, I crashed into the walls of a small house. The little Zebras were up to the size of half my calf so I had to be careful as to not crush them. Just as I got up I was whacked with a tree, I used my shield to block the next attack then grabbed the tree and pulled it away from him. I used the end point to try and stab him but it just snapped as soln as it made contact so I tossed it to the side and decided to use my fists.

Me and Tirek traded blows with each other and I went for a jab to his side but a painful vision played in my head causing me to basically slap him with a fucking napkin.

“You cannot handle the power of true evil” Tirek says grabbing my arm and breaking it. I was too angry to feel the pain and used my broken arm to smack him in the face.

I grabbed a rock as Tirek was running up on me and bashed it against his face knocking him to the side. I pulled out my estus and drank it to heal my arm, Tirek tried to break it by shooting it with magic but missed and I bopped him on the head. Another vision played in my head of earth being burned by Tirek and his demons causing more anger to flow out of me.

“Yes..use your powers and let it consume you! Join me and we could be unstoppable and rule the underworld!!” Tirek chanted to me. I clutched my helmet as the pain got worse and my anger just grew worse.

“I-I will not fall to the darkness” I bellowed.

“Oh but you will eventually and your friends will all die by my hand, You will submit to my power and kneel before the true lord of darkness” He boasted off. I had to get rid of this power he and I had before I ended up consumed in it. Another flash of visions this time with me being the one that killed my friends made my hate and sadness grow past the red.

I lunged at Tirek making us both crash into the city and its houses. My fist was the first thing he saw fly into his face, I was going in for another hit but was greeted with a red beam of magic to the face knocking me back. I felt a hand grab my chestplate and lift me up, I pulled out my talisman and used lighting stake on us both electrocuting us. Tirek dropped me and I rolled past him then elbowed him in the back of his head. I tried to put him in a choke hold but was too slow and got kicked in the side, I dodged the next punch and unleashed my pure fury on him. Red and yellow beams shot out of my chest and into Tirek sending him flying backwards, I leaped into the air and dove onto his skull trying to crush it.

“DIE DIE DIE DIE!!” I screamed as I punched his face at great speed. I had the urge to stop as Tirek looked beaten but I just couldn’t, I couldn’t stop and didn’t want to. I hated him so much and now I have the chance to end this so why stop now.

A shock of pain went through my body again causing me to clutch up and curl into a ball. I cried out in pain as it got worse and worse, I grabbed my cross necklace to try amd ease the pain and it did just that. I felt no more pain, no more suffering and I could feel the evil power leave my body. I knew that if I let go of it the pain would submerge and I could go in a frenzy again but it’s to save earth and my friends. I looked at Tirek who was now getting up but was too weak to fight and looked at my cross. I pulled the necklace off and the held it in a knife like fashion, I crawled over to Tirek and lushed him back down.

“This is for Ajax” I said right before stabbing the cross into his chest. A surge of power bursted from us both and I could feel the power leave my body and go into the ball of energy above us. My vision got hazy and my body was weakening, I looked up to the ball of energy watching it blow up sending a wave past me and then blacking out.

(8 days later)

I felt my body float through the darkness and it felt nice actually.

“Did..I win?” I asked aloud to no one. I didn’t feel angry anymore, it’s as if I was finally free of my anger and sadness.

A white screen showed up and replahed all the events we went through from killing Sombra to my battle with Tirek. I then saw what happend after with us fighting some blue monkey dude and a...goat? A faint sound of fire crackling from behind me got my attention and I felt the floor go under my boots. I stepped closer to the bonfire and stood in front of it, a bell tolled from afar in the darkness.

“You have a choice young undead. You can give your soul to the flame and allow your friends to go home or stay in this land and become it’s savior” A deep voice said. I stood frozen as I couldn’t choose right then and there, I had so much I wanted to tell the boys and Twilight that I never have. Wait. I didn’t even get a thank you from this guy.

“Hey voice guy did we win?” I asked. I didn’t care for the bonfire but mostly if we won or not.

“What do you believe?” It asked back. I groaned at that answer, I never liked question type answers.

“I don’t know....yes?” I answered with not so much hope.

“You show little faith in your results with Tirek”

“Well pardon me for not remembering much from the battle I was in pain the entire time” I spat.

“When you were consumed by the dark power from Tirek you didn’t let it corrupt you. Why?” I looked up to the darkness with a twitchy eye.

“What the fuck do you mean why didn’t it corrupt me? I wasn’t gonna let some gay ass demonic power take my cheeks!” I said with a cracked voice.

“You were shown what future laid ahead for you and it was pure terror and yet you still fought back dispite the pain and the visions Tirek used against you. Why? ” I remembered those momemts and hit still hurts inwardly when I think about it.

“I uh..I didn’t want it to be true and I knew what had to be done” It sucked to go through that and I didn’t want to do it again if I was being real.

“You fought even though you could have died permantly and not knowing if you would have won. Why?” I was just gonna tell the voice off with all these why’s but then I started thinking.

“If I didn’t have the friends I have now I probably would have fell into dispair a long time ago. I am not worthy of such friends and yet the lord gave them to me cause I guess he saw something in me, I never know what will happened tomorrow and I could never know. Its all about having faith I guess” I was being fully honest with myself when I said that and it’s true because you never know what tomorrow will bring and everyday could be your last so you just gotta have faith that you can see tomorrow with your friends and family.

“Yes it is about having faith so I will ask. Does your faith tell you to free yourself of the curse or does it tell you to keep going forward and see what lies ahead? Let your faith guide you my child”

I turned around to face the white screen and saw myself laying on a hospital bed with the boys and the girls sitting by me. I looked lime hammered shit and I liked that caise it showed I never gave up. The choice jad to be made right now and I think I know what I’m going to do. I still have a lot to do back in Equestria like see Ajax again and possibly see about moving on with with Warriors of Sunlight and with Twilight. I looked back to the bonfire and saw Brother Dale,my dad and mom along with my grandma and others all smiling at me. Tears fell down my cheek as I smiled back at them, I took a deep breath and walked towards my body and touched my forehead.

My vision went white and I could see a hospital ceiling and a fan spinning. I felt a slight pain in my ribs but it wasn’t anything to bothersome, I looked over at the girls who were all asleep along with Colin and Kelso. A nurse entered the room and noticed I was awake.

“Ah you’re awake” She came over and felt my forehead before typing on the life box thingy.

“How long was I out?” I asked quietly.

“Eight days of stone cold sleep, they found you and that mean Tirek all beaten up and brought you here” she explained.

“Have you heard from a patient named Ajax yet?” I asked. She got silent and turned away focusing on my bandages. “Oh...”

“I’m sorry sir, we tried all we could to help him but we couldn’t save him in the end...He begged us to stop the pain and to tell you he’s sorry as well” she said solemnly. I felt a great wave of sadness wash over me after hearing that. Ajax was such a great guy and probably the most loyal Warrior I know it’s a shame to go out like that.

“Thank you...for not letting him suffer” I said with a grateful tone. I tried to hold back tears but I just couldn’t and let them flow down my face. The nurse came closer and put a hand on my shoulder to try and help me which I was thankful for.

After I finished my little crying fit the nurse told me to rest some more and would see about getting me out of here soon. I looked over to the Windows and noticed a flower pot with pictures laid next to it, I reached over and looked at them. Each photo was from those I’ve taken and what Twilight took during christmas. I looked at one I didn’t remember taking, It was of Me, Ajax, Stone Wall, Spike, Colin, Kelso and the girls with the primcesses at the end all in a group photo with big smiles on our faces. It looked to be during the snowy days of December, I still couldn’t remember taking the photo but I didn’t care it looked nice.

I set them down in my lap and laid back in my bed. I still had a lot to do here and I was gonna start with getting the hell out of this hospital. I waoted for the nurse to come back so I pulled some paper out of my magical pouch and made some paper football’s and shot them into the trash can across the room from me. So far my score is 32 goals and...65 misses but who’s keeping count right?

“You really suck at shooting paper don’t you?” Colin insulted from his chair. I aimed at him and shot him in the face with paper.

“I prefer getting close a personal anyways” I replied continuing my little game.

“They told us about Ajax...sorry” Colin meant it and I knew he liked Ajax as well.

“Yeah..me too” I mumbled. I decided to tell him about us staying. “While I was asleep I was given a choice...between leaving and staying here” Colin leaned forward in his chair.

“What happend?”

“Someone gave me the choice of faith and it said we are not done here my friend” I looked at him hoping he wasn’t angry. He didn’t show any emotion at first but then smiled.

“Good I’m not tired of this place just yet and I still have a bet with Stone Wall I need to win” We both laughed softly at that and waited for the others to wake up.

“What happend to Johnny did he get away?” I asked just remembering he existed.

“Yeah the cunt gave me and Kelso the slip and teleported away, I’m sure we will see him again though” He crossed his arms.

“Good lord he annoys the shit out of me more than he did back at Jefferson remember that?” I mentioned. I got a flashback of when the cunt stole my damn shoe so I punched him. Colin laughed at that memory causing the others to wake up.

“Ugh...Colin can you keep it down? I’m trying to sleep” Rainbow whined. I flicked a paper football at her and she looked at me for a second before realizing who I was.

Soon after every one was alive and awake we talked about what they did for the past few days I was dead for. Turns out Tirek was put deep in Tarturis for his safety cause they were afraid I would kill him next time. The Warriors of Sunlight almost burned down Zebrica when they couldn’t find my body. Celestia and Luna plan on throwing a party in our names for saving Equestria and allowing the Warriors of Sunlight to become the official badass monster fighting force. Life was looking really good for us now that Tirek was done for. Apparently Twilight got her fucking castle which doesn’t make sense since the library didn’t get destroyed and the whole key thing with the box but I just justified it as different universe bullshit amd left it alone.

“Alright I think it’s time to gtfo my dudes” I say throwing my legs over the bed. The doctors here had the common sense to let me wear a shirt and sweats instead of being naked with those ugly dresses.

The nurse had me sign some papers and now I was free to leave. I put my armor back on and walked out of the hospital, the first thing I see is the big ass castle in Ponyville like seriously what the hell man. We walked to Sol where Ajaxs grave was rigjt in front of the castle. I bent down and put my hand on the stone and read the text.

Ajax of the Warriors of Sunlight
A brave warrior and good friend to all
A changling who sought to change the world

Author's Note

Well this is fun Inhooe you all enjoyed this I know I did and I plan on writing still I also have other stories to write one day. I want you all to know that no matter what you go through find a friend who will walk with you even on your darkest of days and the brigjtest light in your life and you can call them family. When I first started writing I never thought anyone would like this story and it would just collect dust but you all showed Me you did like it and it helps me continue with writing the story. This would have never been possible without the friends who lushed me to continue with this and with life so for that I say thank you and stay tuned for the next one-❤Souls_USA

Communist and ponies oh my!

Author's Note

Now I know What you're thinking "Souls bro...the fuck man you had me in tears last chapter" and for that I say your welcome. Theres no need to be upset my fellow gamers I cried too writing that tombstone for Ajax. But anyway I hope you enjoy this trash I wrote and stay tuned for more-❤Souls

Communist and ponies oh my!

Its a few days till I turn 18 and I am afraid of what Pinkie has planned. I was foeced to telling her when she broke into my room and threatened to shove me in a party Canon. I know I said I was afraid of Pinkie but it's really Twilight and Luna that are making me paranoid about leaving the castle, they kept talking about showing me something personal to which I replied with locking up and be a hermit in the castle.

I got a letter from Celestia about going to a birthday dinner to which I also responded with a hard no but maybe next year. Luckily she understood and left me be unlike the two alicorns outside the castle. Who wouldnt leave me alone about the stupid party plans they had for me which I'm pretty sure aren't kid friendly and not very Holy. Colin and Kelso were inside chilling in the pool room that we bought so we could have some fun. Fucking balls cost 40 gold, my ass it does that shit is expensive as fuck but back on topic, I had a catapult aimed at the two princesses and was about to just send them away until I realized I could jse it as an escape from this place.

I pushed the boulder out of the spoon thing and sat in it then adjusting the range to go far as fuck. Once I got my right calculations I ordered Lucky to pull the lever to which she happily agreed to for some reason. Twilight teleported right next to us as I was being sent to Narnia and I gave her a quick middle finger. I felt the wind hit like a train and I never took into account that it would hurt but it did. I flew right by Rainbow Dash who tried to keep up with me.

"Kobe since when could you fly?!" She yelled over the wind.

"I'm not flying, I'm falling in sty-" I slammed into a cloud that shouldn't be so hard. I climbed up the cloud and sat on it getting motion sickness. "Oh fuck" I said looking down at how high up I am.

"Huh that's strange you should be falling through since your not a Pegasus or Griffin or even a dragon" Rainbow Dash flew circles around me trying find answers. I shrugged it off as magic and walked to another cloud. It felt like a soft yet hard rock at the same time which made me feel whoozy inside.

"Oh this doesn't feel right Skittles" I said jumping from cloud to cloud.

"You'll get used to it after maybe a week or two unlike Twilight who stayed grounded after a failed attempt" She laughed. I laughed along with her but also felt nervous about falling off. "So I hear your birthday is coming up, what plans do you have for it?" She made swimming gestures as she flew by.

"Jesus I told Twilight about it on accident and now everyone seems to want to know" I griped. Its not that I hated birthdays its that I know what would happen if they found out I turned 18 so I wanted to stay silent.

"Word gets around fast and Pinkie almost had a mental breakdown after hearing it was a few days away"

"Yeah I planned on keeping it quiet too I know what awaits me on the 16th" I shivered at the thought of all those ponies and how I'd be shot out of a canon probably then...what happens to 18 year olds here is the worst part.

"Well you turn like what 18 so then you could go to bars and and clubs and even enlist in the guard" Rainbow listed off. I hated the idea of being an Equestrian guard, I don't dislike them I just hate who they serve which were the nobles and I hated the nobles. Celestia and Luna were fine but not those snobby ass rich ponies who think they are the shit. A bar isn't my thing as I dispise alcohol and clubs are something I might go to as long as its like a music one and not those stupid strip ones.

"Yeah the pros and cons being 18 sucks balls Skittles, I wouldn't mind hanging out in a dance club but bars aren't really my thing, and you shouldn't hold your breath on me joining the guard" I stopped on one cloud and looked st her. "Then there's what Twilight and Princess Luna have planned for me which isn't fun when you think about it"

"What's not fun about hanging out with the princesses?" Rainbow hovered above me and I sat down on the cloud.

"Its not that I don't want to hang out its more like what they plan on doing with me now that I'm of age of an adult here and..." I didn't want to outright say it but luckily she got the idea and nodded in understatement then proceeded to laugh her ass off at me making me feel worse.

"I'm sorry its j-just hilarious, imagine seeing you being the awesome monster slaying warrior being chased down by the princesses now would be a show I'd pay for" she continued to laugh her guts outs and I will admit it was kinda funny thinking about it.

"Thanks for the vote of confidence airhead" I chuckled. The sound of extra wings in the distance warned me that someone was coming.

"I never knew undead could fly" Celestia said landing next to me.

"Oh Yeah it's a new trick I learned if I ever need to get away from your crazy student or creepy sister" I smiled happily. Celestia just rolled her eyes and grinned.

"Yes they have taken quiet the attachment to you, oh how unlucky you are" She joked. I smiled awkwardly as images of things I must prevent.

We sat on the clouds for a bit longer then I decided it was time to head back to Sol. Celestia put me on the ground and flew off saying something about a meeting with nobles, Rainbow Dash went to go train for some wonder bolt thing. I wanted to tell her how they were basically the Blue Angels from back home but it wasn't worth the drama. Maybe Colin and Kelso would like to go fishing when I get back like old times.

(Next day)

"I got one!" Colin shouted reeling in his line. We were at the Crystal lake near Ponyville just chilling like the good ol'days.

"Come on get em Colin!" I cheered. Colin gave it one last pull and the Crystal bass came flying out of the water. Colin managed to catch it with one hand and held it up for me to take a picture.

We sat in our beach chairs blaring country music and drinking apple cider. We caught a few more fish before the girls came by interrupting our group fishing session.

"Hope you have a good reason for interrupting our guys time ladies" I say casting another line out.

"We just came to see how you three are doing cause we know it's only been a few weeks since you woke up" Flutter Shy said innocently. I looked at the boys and they just shrugged.

"Yeah we're fine..." I said slowly. I thought they were up to something since they never came in a group to see how we were holding up. Not unless they needed something and I have my suspicion.

"Well we are glad to here that darling it's good to know-"

"Okay what do you need?" I Deadpaned. They all looked at Twilight who sighed and stepped up.

"Well this morning we went inside my castle and a map appeared out of the middle of the floor and our cutie marks started glowing then the map showed our cutiemarks floating over a small village just north east of here and we wanted to see if you three wanted to go see what the problem was" She explained the most confusing shit but that's just how she is I guess.

"So you want us to just drop what we're doing which is a guys time and go to some village for a problem that your map told you about and solve it?" I reiterated to understand.

"Well yeah kinda" Rainbow put simply.

"Group poop!" Me and the boys huddled and discussed our decision. I voted to say fuck no and fuck them kids but I got out voted by the boys.

"So..."Twilight trailed.

"Fine we'll go but this better be worth it" I put my rod in my pouch and sent a letter to Stone Wall telling him we'd need a squad ready in 10 minutes. We left the lake and went to Sol to pick up some extra hands in case we needed to fuck some shit up.

"I wonder why the map is even sending us to the village do you think it might have something to do with demons or another bad guy?" Twilight asked.

"Ooh ooh maybe it's a village of ponies being corrupted by a tyrant using a failing government to control them!" Pinkie bursted out of the blue. We all looked at her then she just smiled and bounced along.

"You mean communism?" Kelso asked. I thought the same thing too and hopefully it is cause that'd give me a reason to kill everyone in the village.

We walked by the forest and a squad was waiting for us. There was Lucky, Dotharam and three Changlings from Spear Company all ready with their gear. As soon as they saw us they hustled over and gave us a salute.

"What's going on today sir?" Lucky asked with a smile.

"Hopefully not communism but we are heading to a village cause there's a problem there and the elements need back up" I gave a brief explanation and we started our march to this place that needed some Sunlight love,and by that I mean kick the shit out of them.

(2 hours later)

We marched our happy ass's across Equestria singing little cadences...well Me, the boys and my troops did the girls didn't appreciate us singing about violence, pussies.

Lucky picked up he pace and walked by my side. I looked from the corner of my eyes into and she was a little slouched over obviously something was wrong.

"You good?"

She shot a look at me. "Oh..yeah I was just remembering"

"Remembering what?"

She got quiet for a moment before explaining. "Just the times back at the academy, I never had many or any friends really while I was there"

"No way!" I exclaimed. "You seem like a great per...pony to be around"

"I guess I was the weird kid that no pony really talked to"She looked down in shame.

"Lucky I'm gonna tell you about me and the boys mkay? We were the dumbest, the most retarded kids in school. We were so weird we were perfect for each other just like how you are with us, if you ever have someone bothering you cause your weird then I along with the boys will personally kick some ass" After I said that she smiled under her metal face plate and suddenly hugged me.

"Thank you sir!" She squeezed me tighter.

"Yep...no problem" I said awkwardly.

We stopped at the top of the hills and looked down to the village. I pulled out some binoculars to get a closer look of the place to see if it had any defenses. They had no walls nor guards, the ponies all looked the same with their creepy smiles and all of them had the same cutiemarks that resembles an equal sign.

"Oh yeah it's definitely communism, Pinkie was right" I say putting the binoculars way. Pinkie cheered at her victory then got all serious.

"We'll might as well go see how we can fix their problem" Twilight said heading down the hill. I told Lucky to stay here and wait for me to give them the signal.

We walked into the village and immediately I got bad vibes of this place. The ponies just stared at us and kept saying 'welcome' which sounded monotone. One pony in particular was all white and kept staring at me making me nervous so i stared backuntil he went back to his newspaper.

"That's what I thought" I mumbled to myself.

"Ah welcome to my humble village my name's Starlight Glimmer and I am the mayor of this fine place" A pink pony with purple hair announced ahead of us. I got a good look at her and saw she was wearing a white blouses long sleeve with black jeans. She seemed weird and only me and the boys can be weird.

"Hello I am Princess Twilight Sparkle princess of friendship and these are my friends. We were sent here cause we were told there was a problem that needed to be solved but it looks like everthing here is fine" Twilight trailed off. I was about to say something but noticed the pony residents here wers getting A little too fucking close for comfort so I pulled out my Zweihander and whipped around.

"Get the fuck back unless you want to see Jesus pal!" I threatened. The ponies backed up and the Starlight chick ran in front of me holdjng her hands out.

"Whoa now I won't have you threaten my ponies...what are you exactly?"

"I'm an A-10 warthog now tell you people to hop off our dicks" I saw Lucky peer her head over a rock and saw me in my defensive stance and slowly lead the squad down the hill to other cover.

"Ok Mr warthog please lower your arms and I can give you all a tour of the place how's that sound?" She stepped closer with her arms held out wide. I wanted to call her a tard but there's no point she's too dumb.

I lowered my sword and shield to my own dismay and we followed Starlight around the village. She showed us the bakery where I swear they burnt the muffins and a clothing shop that had a fucking potato sack as a cloak and a white shirt with jeans. We walked along the houses and I could tell they were such awmazing builders by th he way every house looked like utter shit and like sand people houses from the middle East. Pinkie did not like this place at all, She said something about their smiles and how their fake which I wouldn't doubt. After the tour Starlight left us at the muffin shop and went back into her house at the far end of the village.

A flash came from the hills and I looked tk see Luck waving me over. It seemed urgent so I stood up and walked over to her casually.

"What's up?" Lucky looked around befors speaking.

"We found something sir" I followed her to a cave that was well hidden behind tall grass. We entered the cave and along the wall was a long row of boxes with what I think are cutie marks in it.

"Oh shit" It was like a trophy case but for freaks. I walked up to the glass and touched it feeling a cool sensation from it. To my left was a stick with two prongs sticking out of a stone hedge.

"What shall we do sir? Dotharam asked. I pulled out my camera and pointed at the case.

"Well for one let's take a group photo so I can add this to my collection of our adventures" They were all puzzled as to why I wanted a photo so I moved them into place and took a quick selfie."Alright now let's go confront that Starlight bitch" We were about to head out but the sound of voices coming closer stopped us. I looked around and spotted a big rocl and dragged everyone behind it.

"Welcome to our cutiemark vault, we are happy you are interested in it but if I may ask how did you know about it?" I peeked around the corner and saw Starlight and the others all in the cave.

"A pony from the village told us duh!" Pinkie answered getting glares from the girls. "Heheh oops..."

"Well anyway the cutie Mark vault takes away all of our differences and troubles making us all the same thanks to the staff of sameness, it's one of the nine enchanted items" Starlight walked over to the stick and lifted it high up.

"That's a pretty retarded name to be honest" Kelso muttered. The communist ponies seemed to be moving closer to the group and I didn't like that one bit.

"This staff brought us all together and maybe it can bring you and your friends closer as well"

"Oh we don't think that's necessary" Twilight nervously laughed backing up into the white pony from earlier. Starlight then used the staff to trap the group and started taking their cutiemarks. Colin and Kelso just seemed to be in pain.

Me and my squad ran from behind the rock to help them but we froze in place too. I felt the energy from my body start to leave and fell to my knees.

"Eats lead witch!" A pony in Spear Company armor shot down from above the cave and knocked the stick out of Starlights grasp. My energy came back and I used it to grab Starlight back her neck and slam her agasint the vault wall.

I raised my fist to beat her to a pulp but someone grabbed my fist. I turned around and it was the ahite pony again, I kicled him in the shin then brought my shield down om his head knocking him out cold. I turned around to see Starlight backing away from me. I drew my sword and brought it down right before hitting her, she flinched and waited for the blow but looked up when it never came.

"I should kill you for trying to spread or communist ideals but I'd never hear the end of it from the princess so your allowed to live for now" I stabbed my sword into the ground and tied her hands behind her. Colin grabbed the stick and looked at the vault then raised it high and shattered the glass letting the cutiemarks fly back to it's original owners.

Me and our squad took Starlight out of the cave and sat her down for questioning.

"Why the fuck did you trap all those cutiemarks in the vault like do you have a fetish or..." She shuffled around and looked up at me.

"No! I-I just wanted everypony to be the same what's so wrong with that?" I rolled my eyes at that response. I'm pretty sure someone hit her head a little too hard.

"Nothing's wrong with being the same but if you force someone to be something you want it doesn't work oit in the end and being different is what makes us who we are" I pointed to my squad of mismatch armored badasses. We were all different but we work together perfectly.

"Well cutie marks are just anchors that weigh us down and have your friends abandon you because they think its something special" Starlight started to tear up. I groaned silently cause I didn't give a fuck if she balled her eyes out and didn't want to deal with it right now.

"Is that what happend to you? You were left behind when you friend got their mark so you set out to ruin everyone else's lives?" I thought that sounded fucking dumb but ponies here tend to be pussies about alot of things so I'm not surprised.

"Yeah..."

"Okay well I would love to hear more but I don't have enough fucks to give and you made me stop my fishing trip with the boys" I said yawning. Colin amd Kelso came outside with my sword and handed it to me, I looked back at Starlight and considered writing to Celestia and Luna.

"So what are we gonna do with her just hand her to the Authorities?" Kelso asked. Starlight recoiled at that idea so I wanted to mess with her some more.

"No we shall preform the blood eagle ritual so she may be damned to eternal pain and suffering" We all looked at her wide eyed and scared.

"W-What's the b-blood eagle ritual?" She stuttered out.

"Its where we would hang you up and slowly cut your back flesh open and then raise your lungs high in the air like a birds wings and if you make any noise you won't het to see Valhalla" Kelso explained.

"No please don't I'm sorry please don't do that I'll go to jail or even Tarturis but please don't do the blood eagle!" She pleaded. I smiled understand my helmet then we all started laughing our asses off. She wiped away her tears and looked at us with confusion and disbelief.

"We're not gonna hurt your dumb ass we'll let Twilight deal with you" I said calming down from laughter. Twilight and the girls exited the cave and came up to us, I told her about the joke and she slapped my helmet saying it was rude. We left after telling the other ponies to piss off and live their lives freely but they stayed in the village in krder to fix things.

The walk back to Ponyville was pretty boring with Starlight asking a bunch of questions about us and where we were taking her.

"What are you three supposed to be? You don't look like ponies or act like us" She was facing me like I was supposed to answer.

"We're the Warriors of Sunlight now shut up and walk" Kelso snapped. Starlight tilted here head in confusion.

"They are a myth from over two thousand years ago though" I looked to Twilight for answers but she shook her head.

"We were but now we're up and kicking ass just like how I'm gonna kick yours if you don't shut up" I pulled out a homeward bone and stuffed it in her mouth like a dog holds a bone. She was surprised and flustered at the sudden action but at least she would be quiet.

(Ponyville)

I sent our squad back to Sol to get some rest while we discussed what to do with Miss communist.

"We could just send her to the Authorities and we won't have to hear from her again" I put out.

"The ponies back at the village said she took good care of them but wouldn't allow them to leave in fear of being caught"

"Aha! She used fear to make those fake smiles and communion!" Pinkie Pie pointed at her. I sighed and shook my head.

"Its communism but whatever it sucks anyways" I mumbled.

"Starlight is a powerful unicorn and I believe she could be taught how to use her powers for good" Twilight claimed. I overdramaticly gasped and pointed at her.

"She tried to yeet your cutiemarks and ran a communist regime she needs to go to the gulag!" I protested.

"No I have done some thinking and I believe this is the right course of action" She was standing her ground on this. I grabed my helmet temple and sighed in defeat, we put it to a vote and we lost 4 to 5 in Twilights favor.

"Welp I'm gonna go back to fishing so have fun with Stalin Jr." I turned around and walked out of the room and back to the lake. I sat in my lawn chair and casted out a line while listening to Power Wolf, I hope Twilight knows what she's doing cause I don't think I'll be around if she gets hurt this time...

Attack of the deadman

You know what I hate about May 16th? Its my birthday and not only that but I'm babysitting Starlight while the girls go to Canterlot for some bullshit. I think this is karma for that one time I forgot to type out the forms during church a few years ago. So now I sit in the back courtyard of Sol watching and brooding over the fact Colin and Kelso are swimming with Starlight in the pool the princesses had a thousand years ago.

"Come on broski come swim with us" Colin prodded. I sunk deeper in my chair being nice and cozy in my armor.

"He doesn't like me much" Starlight whispered to Colin who nodded in agreement.

"Don't worry he'll come around but I think your on his kill list but it's pretty long" He assured her.

"H-How long?" Starlight nervously asked.

"Well his first one is Blue Blood but he's already dead...we do not know how it happend don't believe a word Celestia says" Colin got all serious but then smiled and they continued to swim.

There were many reasons I didn't want to swim like me being self conscious about my body even though we looked rip as fuck when we got here and yes it's cause I don't like Starlight. I'm not being petty I just don't trust her, I can't see any reason to be friends with her but she got the boys to come around some how, she's basically the pony version of this girl from my school who manipultes other dudes. As I sat there amidst my pitiful brooding Lucky came by and kept me company, we chatted about nothing important and came up woth ways to hide Starlights body incase of an unfortunate accident.

"You can go swim too if you want Lucky" I offered. She blushed and giggled at that.

"Oh you do try to see all the mares don't you boss?" She teased. I immediately fell out of my chair embarrassed that she thought I was flirting.

"N-No I just-" I stuttered hard. Lucky just laughed and shook her head.

"I'm just joking sir, I have to get back to the armory to pick up my new blade" She stood up and left giving me a wink, I squatted down and picked up my chair. I can't believe I was pranked by my own soldiers, it may have been funny but that was mean.

I was about to sit down but then I looked at the others having fun. I screamed inside myself debating on swimming or not, I went inside and changed into a shirt and some shorts, I walked back out and approached the pool.

"Hey man come on in its nice and cold!"Kelso said before jumping in.

"Yeah uh give me a minute"

"You gonna still swim with a shirt man? Its not like any girls are gonna make fun of you" Colin chastised. I took a deep breath and took off my shirt exposimg my scarred body. Starlight gasped at it making me regret coming back now.

"Your scars are quite frightening especially with the scary eye" She said.

"Gee thanks" I slowly entered the water and sat on the steps.

"I'm sorry I didn't mean anything by it I actually think it looks cool, it shows you were stronger than your enemy" Starlight complemented. I just nodded and sank in the water, it did feel nice but I still wanted my shirt.

I stood on the wooden board we made into a diving board from a tree, right before I jumped someone whistled making me freeze and fall into the water. I poked my head out of the water and saw the girls standing by the chairs laughing, I looked to Rainbow Dash who was hiding in the back trying to act innocent.

"I'm going to scissor kick you in the back of your head" I muttered swimming to the edge.

"Well we're finally back and now its time to go to Ponyville" says Twilight. I put my shirt back on and acted like I don't know what their talking about.

"Why?"

"Its a surprise come on!" She grabbed my hand and started to pull.

"I think I hear Lucky calling for me to...go fight monsters yeah thats it!" I scooted back and tried to book it across the yard but was stopped by the witches magic I tried punching the magic but it didn't work. "Damn you and your witchcraft women!"

"Oh don't be such a foal it'll be fun" Twilight smiled sadisticly and carried me away. She let me put my armor back on before heading to town. I knew my fate awaited me today but I would have to put a pin in it for later, I tried to find Lucky or Dotharam to save ms but they were no where to be found.

(Ponyville)

We stood outside Twilights castle with my crippling doom right behind those doors. We walked in and I noticed hiw pitch black it was in here, I couldn't see shit it was like the abyss and I forgot the ring.

"Yo I can't see shit man...guys?" I couldn't hear them which made me paranoid as fuck. I held my arms out and walked forward to find a switch or something, I bumped into a few chairs then felt something soft. My brain told me to squeeze and that's exactly what I did...I really wish I didn't.

"Kobe your hands are a little cold" Luna whispered. The lights flashed on and everyone saw my hands on Lunas...we won't talk about that. I pulled back and stood there with my face so red my helmet couldn't cover it.

"HAPPY BIRTHDAY!!" Everyone shouted, the girls and the princesses were here along with Lucky, Dotharam and the boys, I couldn't move out of shame and embarrassment, Twilight came up to me and dragged me to a chair where a strangely large fucking cake was right in front of me. The decorations were little suns and some even had me and the boys with small bodies and big heads together.

"You need to take off Your helmet to blow out the candles silly!" Pinkie appeared behind me and tried to grab my helmet but I held on to it.

"I prefer to hide my shame under it thank you very much" I squeaked.

"What's wrong sugar cube don't like parties?" Apple Jack asked stifling a laugh. They knew why I wouldn't take it off I just committed a horrible sin and now I wish I had my bible.

I looked up at the 9 foot cake and sighed before getting a ladder. I climbed up and saw the little candle was a wax version of me, I thought that was a little cute then blew through my helmet like a retard, I just used my fingers to pinch the flame out. I was about to get down but Pinkie Pie blasted me with her party Canon sending me into the boys.

"Sorry!" She called from across the room. I groaned and stood up, the party started and there was no escape now. I got me a slice of cake and sat down around everyone, I got a weird feeling in my gut which usually means something bad will happen to me or someone else.

I took off my helmet and sat it next to me and started eating. It felt weird not being around my family for my birthday for once, I didn't miss them except my dog and my grandma but that's about it. I wonder what my dog is up to right now, probably sleeping in my bed like always and being a couch potato.

"So dude hows it feel to be a boomer now?" Colin nudged me.

"Bro being a boomer now means I can finally get that tattoo I've always wanted once I find a tattoo place here" I was wanting to get a cross with a few words on it. I watched Luna scooted her chair over to me and leaned on the table.

"How are you enjoying yourself?" She asked. I noticed she had some makeup on which wasn't unusual but I couldn't look her in the face after what happened earlier.

"I just want to apologize for what happend earlier It was dark and I couldn't see..." I said staring at the empty plate in front of me. Luna giggled before putting a hand on my leg making me shiver.

"I thought it was cute" She shrugged. My eye twitched at that and I wanted to scream my head off.

I banged my head on the table and groaned at my misfortune of being here. Maybe I should have gone with the bonfire, death doesn't sound so bad right now. Just when I thought it couldn't get worse Twilight came by and saw Lunas hand, I'm pretty sure her eyes sent hate to Lunas. She sat down in the other chair next to me and cocked an eyebrow.

"So Kobe you want to see what I got you?" She asked while eyeing Luna. I did not like where this was going but I don't think they cared.

"I wanted to show him the present I have for him, you can later princess Sparkle" Luna grabbed my arm and pulled me closer. Colin and Kelso what he'd ghe whole things eating cake like it's a grand show of entertainment.

"Hey how about we take a chill pill and not give me any gifts I like that idea" I pulled away from her and got out of my chair only to be stopped by Twilights magic. They both stood up and grabbed me, my mind said fuck it and I kicked off the table and jumped over the two creepy women.

I grabbed a piece of cake and made a mad dash to the stairs and trampled up them, the hallway had many doors to chokse from so I went with a random one and went inside. I listened to the sounds of footsteps run by and sighed in relief.

"Why won't they understand?" I asked myself.

"Understand what?" A voice said behind me. I screamed like a girl for a second not expecting anyone to be in here. Starlight just gave me a weird look before shrugging and sitting in her chair reading over some scrolls.

"Sorry I didn't know anyone was in here I was hiding from Twilight and princess Luna they have this weird thing for me and its scary" I explained then slowly turned the nob before stopping. I didn't see Starlight down stairs so I wondered if she got any cake. "Hey uh did you get any cake?"

"Nope I just sat up here, I didn't want to ruin your surprise" She replied not looking back. I felt a sting of guilt and closed my eyes out of stupidity for being such a dick to her.

"Hey um...fuck ok I'm sorry I shouldn't have been a dick to you, I couldn't help it when I saw that village and I should have been more reasonable I know this is sudden but I've learned what happens when you hold a grudge against others" I was only a dick to nobles and demons and yet I put Starlight in that hated category when she's actually trying go fix her wrongs. I walked up to her desk and set the plate down next to her. She looked up at me and tilted her head in confusion and I just smiled and went to the door.

"I didn't think you were the forgiving type, glad I was wrong" She smiled and started eating.

"I am just not to monsters or Zebras especially the kids" I rubbed my shins from when thkse little fucks kicked me and ran off.

"Well we both don't like kids so we have that in common" She pointed out. I nodded in agreement and was about to say my peace before her doorknob started rattling. I dove under her bed and prayed she wouldn't rather me out.

"Starlight!" Twilight weezed pushing intl the room with Luna behind her.

"Miss Glimmer I am looking for Kobe have you seen him anywhere?" Luna asked before Twilight could. Starlight hummed for a moment before answering.

"No I haven't he just stopped by and gave me some came while I studied the friendship lessons then ran out the door" She lied to them. I was so grateful if I could right now I would legit do whatever as long as its not anything premarital.

The two princesses rushed out the door and dissapeard leaving me and my savior I once hated. I crawled out and made a worshiping gesture to her.

"I am in your debt Starlight name someone and I mean anyone you dislike and I'll go kill them for you as payment for saving me" I waited for her response and she just smiled amd shook her head.

"Can you take me off your kill list?" She asked getting smaller. I nodded my head profusely and pulled out my list.

"Oh yeah for sure, I better get going I gotta get back to Sol and think about genocide against zebras" I nodded to her and crept out the door. I never thought I'd befriend a communist but I guess tomorrows are full of surprises.

I headed downstairs where everything was cleaned up, I didn't realize I spent so long hiding but oh well. The girls were sitting around some map thing that had all of Equestria and other countries on it. I walked over to it mesmerized by it.

"Now that's some badass shit right there" I then noticed the floating cutiemarks hovering above Twilights castle. "Ooh that's some fancy shit right right there where'd y'all get this eBay or something?" I looked at the girls. They just gave me the same story Twilight did of how it came out of the ground.

"Where's Twilight at I was sure she was with you no?" Rarity asked.

"Yeah things got a little complicated and now her and princess Luna are hunting me down for reason I shall not say. But enough about that I want to thank you all for throwing this party it means a lot deep down to Me"

"It was mostly Twilight and Pinkie Pie who set it up

A hand touched my shoulder making me flinch and cranned my head around to see Celestia there holding a small box. I thanked the good Lord and turned to face her.

"You gave me a mini heart attack I thought you were Twilight or Luna" I laughed scratching my head.

"You and I need to talk but first I want you to open the box" She said handing me the blue box. I picked it up and inspected it then sniffed it before opening it. I gasp when I saw the golden cross with a sun in the middle of it.

"Oh princess this is badass thank you" I put it around my neck and it began to glow. A yellow spark went around my body tickling me a little then stopped.

"That right there is an enchanted necklace used to boost ones magical abilities like your lighting powers" She said. I thought that was fucking cool and now I can have more powerful lighting spears to kick ass. "Now we talk but not here I suggest the balcony outside" she lit her horn and in a flash we were on the balcony of Twilights castle.

"So what's up Sunbutt?" I leaned against the Crystal rails.

"It's about my sister and Twilights connection to you" She stated.

"Oh..." I pursed my lips knowing where this was going.

"You don't seem to show much interest in others beside your love for fighting, if I may ask why don't you like ponies by much?" That question hit differently mostly cause it wasn't that I disliked them I just couldn't get over the their like furrys and I keep putting my belief in only humans should days humans not aliens ok animals.

"It's not that I don't like them I really do but where I'm from ponies and horses were just four legged animals and not sentient beings like y'all and so I guess I still haven't processed that yet and I don't even know how dating works I was a loner for like all my life and my friends are all I really needed" I never had a relationship due to me being socially awkward around girls I liked.

"Is that all of the reasons?" She raised an eyebrow. I shook my head and continued.

"Well no...I have my beliefs and I've always lived by them like no premarital sex, no more than one wife and bestiality although y'all are different since you are sentient and not dumb like animals back home" I felt like I was taking to a mom about sex ed but also not.

"If it makes you feel any better I think you should do what you believe is right for you not anypony else" She smiled to me. I walked over to the railings then stopped, a sound from above us made me grab a throwing knife and spin around. I threw the knife at the diving shadow who landed behind Celestia, it was Johnny.

"Come back from your hole have you?" I cocked. He just leaped towards me with his swords, not wasting any time I rolled to the side and pulled out another knife since I didn't bring my Zweihander.

Celestia charged her horn but Johnny threw one of his swords at her. As it flew past me and neared ths princess I grabbed the handle and spun it back at him. I ran up to him and dodged his overhead attack then stabbed his leg and went for the throat, Johnny stepped back and impaled me with both swords then launched me into the wall. I looked up and saw Johnny approaching me for the final blow but Celestia stepped in front of me.

"You will no longer hurt my friends nor my subjects stand down and I may spare you a painful imprisonment" She said through clenched teeth. I pulled out my estus and chugged it before standing up, I pulled Celestia back to her suprise.

"He's mine" I twirled a fire bomb in my hand and threw it at him as a distraction. He blocked it but didn't expect me to be in his face right after.

I jabbed the knife into his shoulder and kneed him in the stomach, he returned a favor by head butting me and kicking my knee to the side then pulled out the knife and looked over to Celestia who fired a few spells at him. Johnny dodged it and threw the knife at Celestia hitting her chest, she fell back from the impact and collapsed on the ground. I tried to grab him but he kicked me in the face then leaped over the balcony and dissapeard. I rolled over and started crawling to Celestia to make sure she was okay, I didnt know Johnny was so powerful it was my fault for leaving my weapons at Sol and not expecting him. I went to Celestia and she was bleeding real fucking bad, the knife was close to the middle of her chest.

"Princess can you hear me?" She didn't respond. "Fuck" I lifted her up and kicked open the doors and rushed down the stairs as best I could. The girls saw me and gasped in horror, FlutterShy nearly passed out as I ran to the front door.

"SISTER!!" Luna cried running to me.

"We need to get her to the hospital NOW!" I said going down the stairs. The hospital was next to us so I didn't have to go far. We went inside and the staff immediately set Celestia on a bed and rushed down the hallway. The others soon rushed in and started asking me questions.

"Dude what the fuck happend?!"

"We were talking and Johnny came out of nowhere and attacked us. I didnt have my weapons on me so I had to use a knife and dude we were fucked from the start he's more powerful and fucking fast man" I explained trying wrap my head around the whole event.

"Where did he go?" Kelso chimed.

"Bitch fucking ran off after throwing the knife into Celestia, I couldn't chase him down since she would have died" I exasperated. The guards soon showed up for questions and about Johnny like how he got there which I didn't fucking know and why he was there.

"You think he's trying to get payback for Tirek?" Kelso asked me.

"I don't know but we need to find him and kill him or arrest him, me personally I'd beat his fucking shit in before handing him over" I sat down in a chair and waited for the doctors to come back.

(An hour later)

The doctors came back and we all stood up wanting to know if Sunbutt would rule again.

"She is alive and well, the knife wound missed her heart by an inch and we have her going through surgery"

"Oh thank you God" I praised looking up at the ceiling.

"When will we be able to see her?" Twilight asked. Ths doctor looked over her papers and marked on it.

"Maybe tomorrow or the next day but for now we need her to rest and relax" The doctor left us to our thoughts. Luna was visibly angry about this and Twilight was sad about it, me on the other hand I was celebrating ths fact I saved her ass but did feel bad of course.

"I'm sure she'll be okay we'll get her something to get well" Flutter Shy said before heading out. Apple Jack and Rainbow Dash went around town to inform everyone about the attack. Me and the boys were gonna head back to Sol to make sure everything's alright over there. We needed to find Johnny and fast, I'm afraid to think of how powerful he can become.

Author's Note

Sup gamers i hope you've enjoyed this chapter and want more. I had a more gruesome way for the attack on Celestia but I don't think they'd line that even though there's rape stories and stuff like that but it's whatever I guess.

Old friends

"Hey"

"Yeah?"

"Do you ever get pee shivers?" Colin looked at me in confusion.

He chuckled at that."What?"

"No no no hear me out, like your taking a piss and you get like a chill down your spine making you piss everywhere" I make a pissing gesture for effect.

He shook his head. "Dude I think you have a problem no one gets pee shivers" I didnt believe him cause I know someone else had to get pee shivers, maybe one of the princesses do but I'll ask them later. A pony came up to us before saluting.

"Sirs there are nobles and EBI agents here" he informed us.

"The fuck is an EBI?" Asked Colin.

"Equestria Bureau of Investigations sir" the pony explained.

"Oh no Colin the Fed's are on to us again" I stood up and ram to a wall trying to hide as a joke.

"Well I told ya they would find out about those kids you killed, better go see what they need though" I nodded and walked out the door with the pony and Colin behind me.

I went to the door and poked my head outside to see the noble I tried to drown a while back, a few guards and some ponies in suits. They all looked at me with the noble giving me a death glare.

"I don't want your girl scout cookies fuck off" I say shutting the door.

"We would like to ask you a few questions about what happend a few days ago aith the assassination attempt on princess Celestia" one of the ponies in ths suits said stopping the door. I groaned amd openwd it back up.

"What about it?"

"Well when we asked her personal guards about it they said you amd her went to the balcony of princess Twilights castle and comwback with her bleeding out. Can you tell us the whole story from your perspective" The other pony in a suit asked.

"Alright uh we were talking about some personal stuff and just chilled out on the balcony then I heard a noise from above us and got into a scuffle with someone I genuinely disliked cause he's a pussy and tried to attack the princess so I used my knife as it was my only defence but Johnny used it to throw into the princesses chest" I explained as best I could. The pony started writing things down on a note pad, I stood there waiting for them to leave but sadly they had more to say.

"So it was your knife that injured her?" The noble piped in. I knew what he was getting at but I'd probably kill him I mean its whatever.

"Yeah that was unfortunate but maybe if your elite guards would have been there maybe they could be the canonfauder so I could go in and kill Johnny" I scoffed. The noble glared at me but I don't give a fuck I could kick his ass into next week.

"You doubt our guards ability?"

"Bro even my guys have a better chance at fighting than yours and plus why didn't her security follow her where ever she went, if I had to guess they are pretty retarded" I put bluntly but It was true I'm not in charge of protecting Sunbutt fucking figure it out.

The fbi knock offs just looked at me with their gay ass shades on. Two could play at that game, I took out my shades and put them on my helmet and crossed my arms, they weren't amused by it.

"Are we done here I have a faggot to hunt down?" I asked since they were just standing around being jackoffs.

The EBI ponies and the noble left without saying a word so I went back inside. I went to the war room to see what the boys were up to, I opened the door and saw the empty chairs that was once Ajaxs, I was going to make him the new leader of the Warriors of Sunlight if we ever left but now that choice went out the window.

"Yo Kobe we got a situation up in the Griffin Empire," Kelso waved me over. "A certain person made an attempt on Trajans life and killed him...Aellô had to take the spot of emporer since he's the only one smart enough to lead"

I sighed and leaned back in my chair. "Damn his kids must be fucking crushed man. So what does he need from us?"

"Aellô says they have the capital on lockdown and they believe Johnny is still in the country as shortly after a town was burned down with no survivors" Kelso pointed to a road along the path from the Griffin Empire.

We decided to go after an hour of talking, I went to get Liberty Divison mobile and left Stone Wall in charge of the fort. The Griffins that were in the WoS took the news hard, some were once citizens of the empire and joined us to protect their homes, now they were pissed and wanted to bring Johnny to justice and that's what we will do.

(2 hours later)

While Colin and Kelso had the troops together I went to the hospital to inform the princesses of us heading out. I walked into the room and it just spelled dread and sadness, I thought I stubled into an emo party for a second. Luna sat by Celestias bed with no emotion showing and Twilight was sitting in the chair next to me.

"Hey uh shits hit the fan up at the Griffin Empire, the emperor was...killed" I announced. They all looked at me with shock as I expected, Twilight was the first to respond.

"So your going over there?"

I nodded "Yeah hopefully we can get Johnny and put a stop to this," I looked over to Celestia who looked better than the other night. "How you feeling princess thinking about retirement?"

Celestia snorted at that."No I am not and you'd be the last creature I'd allow to raise the sun" I put a hand over my chest in a aching manner.

"Well anyways I better get going we got a long week ahead of us" I said beading out the door. I walked down the hallway then a hand tapped my shoulder, I turned around a was greeted with Twilights face a few inches from mine.

"I wanna come with you" she stated. I didn't know if that was a good idea.

"Uhm...are you sure you want to I mean since the princess probably needs you and all that?" I asked with uncertainty.

She shook her head. "Not at the moment, Luna said she wanted to stay and keep an eye on Celestia, royal guards will be stationed all throughout the hospital"

Just as she said that a squad of guards walked around the corner and posted up along the hallway. They dawned the purple and gold armor that looked nice and shiny. I debated the choice for a few seconds but decided she should stay here.

"Well then Spike would need you I know he's probably tired of the communist you have in that eye sore of a castle" I chuckled.

"You sure you don't want me to come along?" Her ears drooped.

"I don't want to end up getting you hurt, we'll be fine I promise" I put a hand on her shoulder. Before we parted she gave me a tight hug and kissed my helmet to my surprise, she backed up and smiled I just turned around and speed walked out the doors wiping my helmet off.

(Griffin Empire)

The airship arrived at the docks of the Griffin Empire. Aellô was there to welcome our little hunting party. I walked down the ramp and went up to shake his claw.

"Kobe my friend I'm so glad you could make it in our time of need" He smiled. I could see the tiredness in his eyes from being im charge.

"No need to thank me man its good to be back, I'm so sorry about Emperor Trajan" I still felt guilty about failing to stop Johnny and due to that I technically got the emperor killed.

"Yes its a sad day today and now the children no longer have a father. Come, let us Talk of our plans and figure out how we can stop this coward from taking anymore lives" We followed him to the palace, as we walked down the streets Griffin citizens looked at us with hope and surprise in their eyes. It seemed to them like we were like saviours to them even though my failure cause their grief.

(Palace court yard)

We were at a table with Aellô and his generals to discuss our plan of action to hunt down Johnny.

"Okay gents so during the events of the two attacks our target must be heading far north" I pointed to a cave where I can send scouts. "So Aellôs scouts said they spotted our guy in the cave North west of the attacked village. I'll lead the first assault team, Colin and Kelso I need y'all to wait on the airships with the canons locked and fucking loaded if I don't send a letter in an hour I want you to block off the cave entrace to trap him in there.

"I shall send my sentinals as reinforcements for you, my sentinal lieutenant Alastair can help with the creatures that lurk about up there" Aellô said. Another Griffin with black feathers and white accents saluted he must be Alastair.

I gave the others a few hours to go see old friends or family while me, the boys, Lucky and Dotharam went shopping for anything we thought was cool. Our first stop was the clothes shop, I wanted some more clothes and Ponyville lacked the right ones which is big gay.

"Ooh shit dude look!" Kelso called. I turned around and he was wearing a tall white cowboy hat. "Doug Dimmadome owner of the Dimmsdale Dimmadome!"

I picked up a hat that looked like big hat logans with the gold rims and everything. I put it on and it covered my top vision so now I only saw everyone's waist. After a few minjtes of looking around we all walked out wearing different hats. We went to other stores where we found new weapons and a old war building that showed the wars the Griffin Empires fought from the siege of Griffin Stone to the latest civil war. I found the war between them and Equestria that was when those shitty looking yet very good guns were used. Turns out it was so deadly even the Griffins stopped using them as it just shredded the body apart. I got a hard on from that as I loved to rip and tear through my enemies.

"We should head out sir its almost time to move on the cave" Dotharam insisted. I checked the time and we had 30 minutes before we left.

"Oh shit lets go!"

(30 minutes later)

We loaded onto the airships and sailed to the cave. I got weird looks from my troops who just smiled and snickered at my big ass hat on my helmet. I just grinned under my helmet thinking of the fear I must emit with the biggest hat in Equestria my enemy will cower beneath my might and all shall know I KOBE OF THE WARRIORS OF SUNLIGHT IS-

"Bro you good?" Colin wavwd his hand in front me.

I snapped out my glory and looked at him. "Huh?"

"You looked like you wanted to kill everyone on the ship" I looked at everyone on the ship and shook my head.

"Oh no I was just thinking about how I will strike fear into the hearts of my enemy with my hat" I said clentching my fist.

"Ah Okay have fun with that" he said walking away.

"Oh I will..."

(Cave entrance)

We marched off the ships and I made a head count of the few thousand that was with us. I led a group of 300 men as to not het us crammed in the caves, we stpped over the bodies of so me griffins that crossed paths with Johnny they didn't have a chance.

"Sir you think we'll get the killer today?" Asked a pony.

I looked at him and patted bus shoulder. "We just gotta have faith my friend and my faith believes we will get him today"

"If we can take on the demons of Tarturis then we can take on one guy" He prided and he was right we did take on Tarturis and made it out, we are like the navy SEALs of Equestria but better.

We had took light torches so the others could see, I used my eye to see into the darkness the light couldn't touch. It was a little wet in here but not enough to throw us off balance so if we did get into a scuffle we should be fine. The sound of blades scraping the walls could be heard ahead I could see the hooded Johnny coming closer and closer.

"Ready men here he comes!" They raised their shields to block off the exit leaving me in his way. "No running away this time Johnny"

He chuckled darkly. "Oh trust me I plan on staying"

"Good" I imbued my sword and we circled each other like wolves. He only had one of the twin swords due to the small cavern it'll be hard to use big weapons like his.

He jumped forward and almost cut my arm but I dodged it and countered with a side swipe digging into his side. I pulled it out and went for a stab but he kicked my blade and hit me with his sword like a bat, I rolled to his left and cut his leg and back stepped to give me some breathing room. Johnny jumped to the right and went for the overhead strike and catching me in the shoulder. I grunted in pain then micked his shin and pulled out my pipegun and blasted his kneecaps.

"What the fuck kinda day shit is that!?" He shouted. I just holstered it and went back to using my sword.

He took the first step towards me stepping on my trip wired bomb sending him backwards. I leaped forward and we connected blades, I kept my shield on my back to prevent a backstab and to give my sword more power. We got a few cuts on each other before one of my guys threw a spear landing in Johnnys back, I kicked him in the balls making him fall down. We took this chance to grab him and I pulled out some shackles but he already killed a pony then pushed me away. The others charged in after him and some were tossed around and into others then Dotharam swept Johnnys legs and we jumped on him with me letting Lucky cuff him up.

"Ha! Not so tough now bitch!" I punched him in the helmet. We got off him and I stabbed his legs so he could be immobilized as we took him.

Lucky came up to me. "Sir we have 7 casualties and 3 wounded"

"Have a few guys grab the bodies so we can get them buried and I'll go send this dick head back to Equestria" I ordered before dragging Johnny out of the cave.

"Yes sir!" Lucky grabbed a squad and they got the bodies out and loaded onto the ship so we could take them home.

Colin spreaded his hands "Well that was quick only 5 more minutes before all hell broke loose up here"

"Lets get ba-" I was interrupted by the sounds of demonic screams came from the caves an demons began to pour out.

"Defensive positions!" Alastair ordered. His sentinals held back the demons while we fired the canons at them.

Most of the demons were imps or titans, I still wondered where the behemoth went and quite frankley I'm glad I don't know. My guys we circling around and attacking from both left and right slowly diminishing their numbers. I loaded canon ball after Cannon ball having the time of my life blowing the demons up, the black ooze of their blood was so satisfying to see that I didn't want it to end. I wanted them to suffer for the nightmares I have almost every night.

They started pushing the demons back into the cave and we aimed at the top of the cave and started firing. The rocks came down and crushed the frontal assault of demkns whilst trapling the others I side for good. Everyone cheered except me as my eye stsrted to hurt again, I grabbed my left side of my helmet and tapped on it to try and make it stop. My nightmares have died down a bit ever since we defeated Tirek so now my dreams only consist of the usual me being the one letting my friends die or the one killing them in horrid ways

Twilight worried I was gonna get hurt if the nigjtmares weren't felt with but I haven't allowed anyone in my head after I woke up from my coma state. I get paranoid about it and never know if it's a trick from the eye or really them so I left it alone for me to deal with. The pain went away and we stsrted loading the others on board but Alastair and his sentinals stayed.

"Yo Alastair you coming or nah!?" I shouted over to him.

He shook his head."No my friend I shall wait here in case the monster try to escape. Go tell Emperor Aellô of our victory and make the coward pay!"

I nodded to him and waited for the rest of the WoS to get on before we left back to the citadel. I went to the bow of the ship to clear my head of the pained heache that soon came. The nurse lady who watched over me while I was on my death bed came by a while back and told me my brain was having lots of chaotic activity that could be the cause of my pain. She offered to put my ass on meds but I said fuck no I ain't gonna go out like that.

I started thinking about when I had the choice to stop the curse and have the boys go home. How would their parents feel seeing their kids with scars all over them and looking like fucking towers of doom. Maybe they think we're dead...i so definitely how that played out.

(Earth, Oklahoma city)

"8 months since the dissapearence of the three friends and the police still have no lead. Some Officials think they ran away but officer Richards says otherwise"

"When we searched one of the young boys room we found a broken knife with a black substance on it. We believe that the young man got into an altercation with the kidnapper and wouldn't go without a fight as of now our scientist still haven't figured out what the black substance is but hopefully we find something"

(The ship)

Oh yeah they think were dead most definitely. I went down to the brig and sat on a cot while we sailed through the sky to give Johnny the judgment he deserves.

Author's Note

Sup gamers sorry for not posting in a few days I just get so side tracked and lose focus. I hope you enjoyed this chapter amd if you have any questions about the characters please ask away and I'll do my best to answer❤Souls

(P.S. do yall get pee shivers? this was a legit discussion me and Colin had the other day)

Just a little closer

Author's Note

Hey gamers it's ya boi Souls and I have a video that YouTube recommended to me and it really made me think about life. When my parents split I had to live with my dad and at first it was fine but ever since he met Jenifer it went all to he'll from the abuse both physically and mentally and my mother being manipulative about me not being around and I hated them all for it. I never forgave them for years on end and it ruined everything I dreamed of like a happy family a simple life. After this video I sat in my attic and thought to myself about all the hatebi held agasint them and most of all my dad who I didn't realize it but he tried his best and couldn't get out of the relationship with my step mom since they had a kid and he was forced fo stay with her. I know this won't mean much to y'all but In just needed to get this off my chest and dad I forgive you and I'm sorry

Just a little closer

We stood inside the dark chambers.

Watching...

Waiting...

Johnny was chained to the ground like an animal and rightfully so. He murdered an emperor and father along with helping Tirek in his war agasint us. I honestly wanted to be locked away forever since he chose this path he will see it through.

"I am...emperor Aellô of the Griffin Empire;" He hesitated at the name of emperor. "You have commited horrendous crimes not only agasint my citizens but agasint all of Equis"

Johnny just chuckled darkly at that. "You all are just animals who will eventually be erraticated from this dissolate place"

I just rolled my eyes at that retarded comment.

"You will be locked away in Tarturis alone in the darkness for the rest of your days" Aellô announced. He nodded to me and Colin and we walked over and grabbed the chains then picked him up. We dragged him to the airship that was guarded by the WoS and the Sentinals, we were gonna need a lot just for Johnny and I wouldn't hesitate to kill him.

Once we were on board we set sail back go Equestria. I was just glad we didn't suffer huge casualties. But the strange thing is how easy is was to capture Johnny it was as tbough he didn't even try, I just shrugged it off as me being ready that time and watched the day go by.

(2 Days later,Canterlot castle throne room)

After I let Colin and Kelso take Johnny to see Luna and get all that shit sorted out I sat on a bench with Lucky, Dotharam and Twilight who poofed next to me as so in as I sat down.

"Sir have you noticed that catching the killer was strangely easy? Lucky asked.

"I actually thought about that earlier no joke I wondered the same," I tapped my helmet humming to myself. "maybe he knew he was fucked so he just gave up or probably plans on breaking Tirek out I dont know"

Dotharam leaned forward. "Well if that's the case shoulding we just be rid of him?"

"Man I honestly would if we could but theres a chance he'd come back and I don't want tk sosnt the rest of my life kicking his ass over and over...and over" I leaned back and Twilight put her head on my shoulders. "Hey Twinkle I think your head is loose"

She just smiled and shook her head. "Nope its right where I want it"

Lucky and Dotharam both silently chuckled at her antics. I know I was 18 now and all that but I still haven't thought about a relationship since me and thw boys are always busy. Colin when we're not killing things would baby sit the crusaders aho I only met like twice in all my time here and Kelso helps Pinkie Pie with her baking then I have to deal with trying to make sure nothing attacks my friends or my comrades.

I groaned. "Man we need a vacation some day all of us the whole WoS just go to a beach and fucking chill instead of having to save Equestria with our badassery"

Lucky perked up and lifted her visor showing a mischievous smile. "Why choose the beach sir?"

"Well back home Inused to build trenches in the sand and we'd have a while trench war with rocks and shit," I smiled at those memories "good times they were"

"Oh and that's all nothing more?" She Asked.

I looked at her and she put her hands on her chest plate. It took my stupid ass a minut to realize she was talking about half naked pony chicks out there. My face red with that realization.

"N-No! I would never go to the beach to stare at hot chicks I build trenches and sand people"I stammered. They all laughed at me but it was true I did like to build trenches and sand people.

Colin and Kelso came back looking tired as fuck. They sat on the ground next to the bench. "Alright man it's finally done, he's being sent to the darkest pits of Tarturis" We high fived and sat there for a while longer before heading back to Sol.

(Sol)

We sat in ths observation tower looking over Sol. It was a quiet night not a single sound of birds timber wolves or crickets. I looked at the village we had and smiled.

"You ever wonder what life here would've been like if the WoS didn't exist here?" I asked the boys.

Colin scratched his chin before shrugging "Well...we'd probably be looking for another way home still or start our donut shop here"

"I thought about becoming a bounty hunter you know to like kick ass everywhere without the whole leading an army" Kelso said sipping on his cider.

"We might have been stuck in the basement then if it weren't for them" I said.

"Yeah and you and Twilight would probably be sharing a bed by now" Colin laughed. I punched him in the shoulder but he just continued laughing his ass off. Kelso joined in and started silently giggling like a school girl.

"Fuck y'all me and Twilight are just friends" I crossed my arms and mumbled to myself.

Colin sat up and shook his head. "Bro she wanted to fuck you so bad during that heat week they literally threw a spear into your leg to get you"

"Whoa whoa whoa now pump the brakes buckweed last time I checked you hid in a tree from Apple Jack, and she was ready to bdsm ur ass if it weren't for me" I pointed at him. "I had to jump out a fucking castle and break my legs to keep my innocence!" I threw my hands up in frustration.

I hummed to myself them directed my view towards the ugly ass castle that housed Twilight and Spike. The thing had spikes on the Crystal tree limbs that could implae you making it look like Draculas castle if he was a hippy and gay. I got the idea to grab the great bow from the stand and pulled out some lighting arrows. I pulled the arrow back and let it fly towards the castle and land in one of the giant pointed sticks.

Colin came up and stood by me."Why are you shooting at Twilights castle?"

"For science duh, I'm trying to see if enough electricity will piss off Ponyville and cause I'm bored" I answered.

Colin nodded. "Ah well carry on sir" he saluted and watched as I failed to break any of the pointed stems.

After a few minutes a letter with Twilights seal on it. Colin grabbed it and opened it, he smiled and began reading it out loud to us.

"Dear Warriors of Sunlight I have noticed big electric arrows stuck on my castle and would like to request you to find something else to do or I'll come over there and hit you with a book, Princess Twilight"

We all looked at each other before laughing like rich people. I tested our luck and fired another arrow with a note attached saying 'dew it'. We waited and I was a little nervous as I'm pretty sure she'd do it. I was right as she poofed inside the room the started hitting me with a book like John wick did to the giant guy.

"Ow! Fuck! Okay okay!" I covered my head as I ran around the room trying to evade her attacks.

I stopped then she slammed into me knocking us both to the ground. I groaned as I rolled under her to where she is now sitting on my waist.

"I was trying to make you trip over me but that didn't go so well" I said.

"Nope now you have to help me watch the crusaders" She chirped.

"B-But I hate kids!" I whined.

She pulled me up and I dusted myself off. "Yes but now you can learn how to like them so let's go"

I looked over to the boys for help. "Guys are y'all just gonna let her kidnap me?"

"I need to go get more cider and Colin has to go to help Lucky with something" Kelso lied. I felt so betrayed as we teleported to the castle.

I saw the cutiemark crusaders working on some kind of project that looked really fucking dangerous. It looked like a catapult with wings and a trampoline. Apple Bloom saw us and jumped down from the trampoline landing in front of us.

"Hey there Kobe how are ya?"

I put on a fake smile under my helmet. "Oh I'm doing just dandy Apple Bloom how about you?"

"Me and the girls are working on getting our cutiemarks by becoming construction builders!" She beamed.

I nodded and walked over to the contraption. The whole thing it self looked like it could kill you if used wrongly, A lever sat next to the launcher of the thing. The three girls all out on helmets and sat in the spoon of the catapult.

"Kobe would you like to do the honors?" Sweetie bell asked.

A sinister grin crept across my face as I walked uo and and pulled the lever watching the girls go flying down the halls. They crashed into some mattresses they set up and seemed alright. They looked at each other's ass to see if they got their marks but we're saddened to know they didn't. I sat down in one of the thrones and stared at the glowing map and all the tiny towns and cities on it, I clenched my fist and tried to crush the village that once held communism.

Suddenly a voice came up behind me. "Why are you crushing my old village?"

I almost screamed like a girl but held it in and turned around to see a Starlight in some poofy ass robes.

"Oh uh....nothing" I said innocently.

"Mr Kobe can we ask you something?" The crusaders asked in unison.

"Sure"

"Can you help us get our Warriors of Sunlight cutiemarks?" Apple Bloom asked.

"Shit uh..." I looked to Twilight for some back up but she just sat on the arm of the chair. "I don't think we can recruit child soldiers and your sisters would kill me repeatedly"

"Aww but we could be good at fighting monsters!" Scootaloo said pretend punching an invisible bad guy.

"Look just keep trying different things but don't try fighting monster until your like 18 or something"

They then went off to do some other thing to get their cutiemarks. Twilight leaned over and was now laying across me with a smile on her face. I didn't care at this point I just let her do whatever as long as It's not too bad.

I looked around as I didn't see the purple dragon anywhere. "Wheres Spike at I thought he lived here too?"

"Oh he's hanging out with Big Mac and their little game friends up at the farm" Starlight answered.

Nice to know he doesn't have to deal with the antics that go on here. We sat and watched the girls try different things like cooking which they made me the taste tester, its in humane to feed someone whatever died in that pot. They tried to joust with each other but failed in the process and just tired themselves out. Starlight carried them to the rooms leaving me stuck with Twilight who was fake sleeping but I digress.

I shifted myself and picked her up and carried her to her room. I kicked open her door and tossed her onto the bed then made my way out the door.

"No goodnight hugs?" I heard her ask.

"Nien now go to sleep" I turned to leave again.

"Pleaaaaaaase I can't sleep without somepony to comfort meeee" She waved her arms at the empty spot.

"What about Spike?"

She rolled her eyes. "He's not here dummy"

"Still no"

"Pretty please" she held the door shutnsith magic.

I sighed heavily. "Fuck me lady fine! Only if you don't pull nothing funny?" I asked finally giving in.

She gleefully cheered as I took off my armor leaving the blue sweater and my pants on. I climbed into the bed and instantly she attached herself to my right arm. Now that I think about but I should have just left and slept down in the lobby. I laid my head on the pillow and stared up at the ceiling, I felt the breathing if Twilight on my arm as I laid there.

"Thanks for staying"

"Yeah no problem" I smiled to her.

I closed my eyes and went to sleep waking uo in the dream world soon after. The place this time a war torn Oklahoma with the Devin Tower collapsed and the streets empty but with few cars that remained. I was kinda uncomfortable with this secene as its my home and brings back old memories.

"Tell my young man why don't you accept her" The voice asked.

"The hell you talking about?"

"I know you have feelings for her so why not tell her?"

"Well...I got shit to do man like make sure no one harms Equestria anymore and find a different way home"

"I offered a way home no?"

I deadpaned at the sky. "Yeah but only two of us would have left and we came here together so we will leave here together"

The voice sighed happily. "A bond that can't be broken is truly the most righteous. So I will ask you this. Would you accept your friends if they ever fell for the ponies here or even Griffins?"

"Shit I mean I have my religious beliefs but if lets say Colin gets himself a dragon as a girlfriend I'd be pretty fucking proud of the man. I like Twilight don't get me wrong I just don't understand how relationships work since I've been a loner boner for all my life" I was being honest kinda.

"Princess Celestia seems content with you, Twilight and princess Luna" the voice rebuttals.

I roll my eyes. "Yeah but I'm not a muslim (no offense) but I want to spend the rest of my life with one person only"

"And who would that be?"

That made me think of whats gone on in the past with us arriving here and all the shit we out up with trhing to see tomorrow. "Well with way things are now I guess....it would probably be Twilight since we hang out more and I do enjoy her company sometimes and although she does get too touchy sometimes I started to not care as much just as long as it's not like 'let me eat your ass' kind of shit" I explained to the voice.

"You fight monsters that would scare even the strongest man away yet you can't talk to girls?"

"It's complicated man it's not like I can just be like 'Sup Twi wanna date?' I have the confidence of a fucking rat when it comes to that shit"

"She won't give up you know as we speak she is probably thinking of many ways-

"OKAY I DON'T WANT TO KNOW LALALALA!" I covered my ears droaing out the voice.

"You don't want to know what she really thinks of you?"" Questioned the voice.

I thought for a moment. "I mean...sure I guess"

Images appeared and it showed when Twilight first met us and that night at the party when we danced. Tthere was one where she watched me sleep which was fucking creepy and one where she was in her elf outfit for Christmas looking rather cute in it. Then from her perspective of the heat week incident from me getting out of dodge to falling out of the castle window with the spear wound, she felt horrible about it and wouldnt leave her house until the girls came by to help her. The image then went to when I found out about the portal and her, I could see the hate in my eyes even under the helmet. I could see the urge to kill her by the way I clenched my fists, Twilight on the other hand felt like complete shit about it and when I left it showed her crying for days on end while I just sat in my chair in the observation room.

The image changed to when she snuck into my bed the other day and this bitch some how pick locked that shit. My jaw dropped at that cause I didn't expect this kind of shit from her. I felt my friend in my pants getting excited so I punched myself in the dick and regretted it afterwards.

"Well...now I know how she got in" I wheezed still holding myself.

The voice chuckled at who I guessed was me. "You have a strange taste my child"

"Fuck...off" I flipped off the voice as things went white.

My eyes flicked open and I was staring at the ceiling again. I took in a deep breath and sighed looking down at the sleeping purple lady wrapped around me. I tried to move but she tightened her grip around me, I whimpered quietly. The door to the room opened and Starlight poked her head in and we made eye contact.

"Help me please" I whispered to her.

"Have you seen a blue scroll?" She asked looking around.

I shrugged in confusion. "What? No I've been stuck in her death grip all night!"

She pjrsed her lips before smiling. "Oh well see ya!" She chirped before closing the door.

"Mother fucker..."

Nobles, an Undead and a Princess

"The princess wants me to what?"

"Princess Celestia asked for you to go to the day court and speak with the nobles about Klugetown and why they should get off her back about it" Twilight explained dragging me to the train station.

"Lady you do know it's a really high chance I'll just kill them all right?" I asked.

"Yep"

She bought the tickets then led me to the fancy looking cart and we sat inside. I wasn't onboard with this shit at all but when do I ever get a choice am I right?.

"Why can't princess Luna tell them to piss off?" I whined.

"Cause its not her soldiers that protect Klugetown its yours"

I raised my finger at that. "Well technically its Colins"

She rolled her eyes and leaned against me as we left the station.

(Canterlot)

We stood infront of the court doors hearing yelling inside from multiple voices. I could already tell it was honna be a long day.

"We better get going then huh?" I asked Twilight.

She nodded and we walked through the dokrs getting silence for once from the bitching nobles. They all looked at me in disgust which wasn't surprising and I didnt give a fuck. I found the chair with the name 'Undead freak' on it and chuckled aylt their attempt to insult me.

"It's about time you showed up creature" one of the nobles insulted.

I sigjed and sat down. "Spare me your bitching and give your balls a tug you fucking tit fucker"

The noble in the cemter of The room cleared his throat. "Well now that we are all here we can discuss the issue at hand"

"I'm not removing my guys from Klugetown so you can go fuck yourself" I said right off the bat.

The noble I tried to drown stood uo and pointed at me. "Don't you know that we can declare your cult a terror organization. You ain't even last a day against the solar gaurd" he snarled.

"All I need is a day" I smirked.

"Mr Reagan other nations are concerned that the Warriors of Sunlight will ruin trade with each other"

"I really don't see how that's my problem the guys iver there asked for protection nothing more and in return we'd get supplies so if the other nations have a problem with their shit being protected they suck a dick"

"Well I for one think its a good idea that the city is being protected by a force that faced down the demons of Tarturis and came out on top" A noble commented. He was a blue unicorn with white hair and a green suit.

"Well the Minitaurs and the zebras don't appreciate it and threaten to leave the alliance!" The noble I tried to drown stammered.

I rolled my eyes and leaned back. "Then fucking let them I mean shit dude they want to be fucking bitches then let them and if they attack I will personally kill them myself with my bare hands" I rasied up my hands and made a fist.

"You think you can take on the Dragon Lord with your hands?" A noble asked obviously showing doubt.

"No I think I can him on blind folded I KNOW I can take him with my hands" I replied.

She seemed to not understand the powers my white ass held. "You show not a care in the world about how powerful he is do you?"

I waved her question off. "Fuck how powerful he is me and the boys just wanna stack bodies"

"You have a lust for violence. Why should we not deem you a threat?" One of them asked.

I just shrugged. "I mean I won't stop you but just know the princesses won't like it"

I was confident that the sisters and Twilight would back me and the boys up rather than these pint sized cucks.

The mare frowned at that and scoffed. "Yeah as if we need their approval creature we are well capable of handling the country"

This caught my attention as I was more than willing to kick some rebel ass. "So you plan on over throwing the princesses?" I asked leaning forward. Twilight was confused on the whole ordeal but stayed silent.

The noble started sputtering words now. "W-Well no we j-just know we could do better" she sheepishly smiled.

"Look man I don't care, you can try to over throw them all you want but if she asks for our help just know if you try and run we'll find you and preform the blood eagle ritual" I was serious about the ritual too if any of the three princesses needed our help you can bet your ass we'll be there to save the day.

"W-What's the b-blood eagle r-ritual?" She Asked hesitantly.

I flicked a paper football at her head. "Fuck around and find out"

The nobles went on and on about Klugetown and how its not right that a 'Cult' is so close to their precious cargo like fuck off we're just being payed to protect the city.

"I say let them protect Klugetown their forces are not far off from us, we may have 500,000 soldiers but it only took 2,000 of theirs to hold off Tarturis" The green noble noted.

"We had to focus on defending our home not other countries!" The mare defended.

"Then why hate on the Warriors of Sunlight for making sure trade between nations is safe?" Greenie countered.

"The Dragin lord thinks they may try and steal making us look bad"

I snorted at that. "Your shit isn't worth stealing even if we would steal. No offence...wait I don't give a fuck, I have a deal with Scrapple to protect y'alls shit in the city and I'm return he'd send us small supplies my advisor would order" I explained.

2 hours go by and they are still bitching and moaning. I was half asleep while Twilight died of boredom and used my lap as a pillow. My head was about to lay in the desk but a paper with some words on it stopped me. I picked it up and read over it, it's requesting me to basically remove my guys from Klugetown. I looked at the nobles who all looked eager for me to sign it so I did what any other reasonable person would do I tore it up and let it fall to the floor.

The nobles stared in shock at the little pieces fell to the floor and I leaned back in my chair. No one said anything so I decided to peace the fuck out, I woke Twilight up and threw her over my shoulder then walked out of the room.

"I'm never going to one of those again the princess can eat my ass" I said as we walked down the stairs.

"Let's go back to my castle, I have a place we can hang out" Twilight mumbled over my shoulder.

(Twilights castle)

I was laying across the bed while Twilight laid next to me. It felt like forever since we left that God forsaken chamber with those nobles it's hard to believe Celestia puts up with that shit and somehow looks happy as can be. I would have probably tore my own head off if it was any longer.

"Can I ask you something?" Twilight asked turing to face me.

"Yeah what's up?"

She put her hand in my chestplate and tapped on it lightly. "Would you like to uhh...go somewhere next week?"

I looked at her. "Where to?"

"There's a restaurant up in Manehatten that rarity said is 'simply divine' so I was womdering if you wanted to go" She mumbled the last part quietly bit I could still hear her.

"Heck yeah let's do it" I said patting her head. She looked up at me and smiled before hugging me.

(Sol, 3 days later)

I was polishing my armor when Kelso busted down my door.

"Yo some fucking dragon dudes are here" He yelled.

I stopped amd looked at him. "Is it one of ours?"

He shook his head. "Nien it's some black Dragon and a red one from the dragon kingdom"

I sighed knowing why their here. "Alright I'll go see what they want" I got up and put on my armor then followed Kelso to the front.

Outside stood a pretty tall Dragon with black scales and a smaller red one that I could probably crush with my fingers. I brought my sword so if they wanted become my next meal I'd be ready.

"I don't care who the IRS sends I'm not paying taxes!" I said confusing them.

"Who?" The black dragon asked.

I rolled my eyes."What the hell do you want I'm busy?"

The red one stepped up and held out a banner."We are come with a message from the Dragon lord himself"

"Oh?"I acted surprised. "Oh my I did not know it was him please for give me"

The drake smirked. "That's better now-

"Just kidding I dont give a fuck your Dragon lord can suck a dick and if hes got a fucking problem he can come say it to my face then again he's problaby getting ass fucked right now" I inturuped. They looked at me like I just killed their dog.

"If you insult the Dragon Lord again I will see that your whole army bows down to his will" The black dragon growled.

The others over heard him and walked over to us some with weapons. The dragons looked around and backed up before spotting Dotharam.

"You..." The black one pointed at him. "You're a coward for leaving your post, I always knew you would betray father!" He started to approach Dotharam but I stepped in his way.

"Unless you want to have an early meeting with God I recommend you go back to your Goddamn hole and If you ever set foot in Equestria we will hunt you down and slaughter your kingdom while you watch" I gripped my sword tighter waiting for him to strike but he backed off.

They didn't say another word and flew off back to their little holes. I walked over to Dotharam and put a hand on his shoulder. I would ask about his past later as he looked pissed off about the whole thing. I sent a letter to Klugetown warning them of a potential threat from Dragons and to keep their heads on a fucking swivel. I pulled out my Crystal and contacted Luna.

"Hello Kobe how are you this fine day?"She chirped.

"Just peachy two dragons from the Dragon place or whatever came by and I'm pretty sure they are pissed off" I said calmly.

"Please don't tell me you killed them" She Asked in a pleading voice

I gasped at such accusations."What kind if man do you take me for? I just told them to fuck off and their Dragon Lord can suck a dick"

"Why am I not surprised"she deadpaned

I smiled at that. "Yeah, so how's Sunbutt?"

"My sister is doing fine, doctors say she'll be able to get out and about soon" She said.

"Oh that's cool well tell her I said hi and we're probably going to fight dragons later" I hung up and walked back into the castle and to the war room to discuss our plans.

(2 Days later)

Every city was on lockdown across Equestria. The dragons formed an alliance with the Zebras and split off from the rest of us. We watched for any sign of Dragons and Zebras, we knew the difference between ours and theirs since our guys had our colors and armor with face plates. I took an artillery and Infantry platoon with me to Ponyville while Kelso went to Klugetown and Colin to bunker 3234. I got a letter from Aellô saying he would send help if needed which was a blessing in if it self for the enemy so I wouldn't butcher them all.

"Y-You don't think the d-dragons would actually a-attack do you?" Asked a frightened Flutter Shy.

Apple Jack held her in a hug. "Of course not sugar cube we got the guards and the Warriors of Sunlight protecting us"

"Yeah and if they come near us I'll kick their flanks back to their caves!" Rainbow Dash said punching the air.

Pinkie Pie jumped aroumd with her party Canon. "Oooh I can't wait to throw a 'yay we saved Equestria from Dragons and Zebras' party!"

"I want this Dragon lord to face me like a man"

Twilight brought out a book about the dragons and started reading. "Dragon Lord Kalameet was known for being a very-"

"What did you just say?"I cut her off after hearing that name. There was no fucking way that mother fucker was here.

"Dragon Lord Kalameet?"

"Does it breath black fire and have an injured wing?"

"How did you know that?"

"Today just fucking sucks man"

(5 years ago)

"Okay boys let's go beat Kalameet and take his shit!" 13 year old me said into the mic.

"Heck yeah man!" Squeaked Kelso.

We were able to have the giant shoot him down and made our way to Kalameets location. We had to rum past the giant guardians as to not waste time or estus getting to him. We jumped Chester and took his stuff then made it down to the pit Kalameet was supposed to be in.

"Wait where is he?" I asked looking around.

"He was shot down he should be here" Colin said running around to make sure it wasn't a glitch.

I looked up on the forum to see If anyone else had this problem but no one exception us did. I was bummed out cause I was wanting beat some Dragon cheeks but now we couldn't cause there were no dragon cheeks to be taken.

"Well what now?" Colin asked.

I looked around some more before sighing. "I guess we just go fight Manus I guess"

But little did we know a white light had taken Kalameet and he would be waiting for the three of us to find him again.

Author's Note

Hope yall like the ending to this chapter and want MOAR and the reason is because me and the boys were playing Darksouls and couldn't kind the cunt. It was a bug and it was annoying going through the game again to fight him

Fools trust

I couldn't fucking believe it. It shoulding be possible for him to be here, I knew stealing that donut from church was a bad idea.

"Fuck man what are we gonna do!? Kalameet isn't gonna be too happy about seeing us again after we fuckng shot the dude out of the sky" Colin whined.

I shrugged and leaned against the wall. "Fuck it we'll beat his ass too"

Twilight raised her hand to get our attention. "How do you three know him?"

"We shot the mother fucker and he just like poofed out of sight and some how ended up here I guess" Colin said nonchalantly.

"So you're the ones responsible for his injury?" Apple Jack asked.

I twirled my hands in a 'eh' manner. "Well it was more of a blind dudes fault but we helped" I explained.

Twilight opened her mouth to speak but gave up on understanding our retarded powers. One of my ponies ran up to us before handing me a letter.

"Sir! We have received a report of small squad of Dragons heading our way"

"Scouting team?"

He shook his head. "No sir it seems like a royal guard accompaning a rather large Dragon"

"Alright get the riflemen ready in case they try to attack" I ordered. He saluted and sped off towards the tree line where the riflemen were. "Well boys it seems we have to kill Kalameet for The second time so lets make it quick yeah?"

Colin shrugged and stood up.
"Fuck it I'm in"

"Yeah I have nothing else to do" Kelso aside after him.

We grabbed our things and we're about to walk out to the field but a sharp pain shot through my left eye and my head. I clutched my helmet as the pain flared like fire over my face. Like the other times visions flashed in my mind but this time I wasn't the one killing everyone it was Celestia standing on top of a mountain of bodies with my impaled by a stake. Another image flashed and we were standing on a mountain where a giant white light was above Equestria, there were black Crystals everywhere along with dead ponies, Griffins, and dragons scattered across the field. Celestia then brought down the white orb destroying everything.

The pain stopped and I sat on the ground heavily breathing. It felt like a dream but so real at the same time. I reached up and touched my helmet and black liquid coated my hand.

Colin pulled me to my feet and put a hand on my back. "Dude We gotta get that eye fixed it's been fucking you up since day one"

"It's fine....I just need some sleep is all it's been a busy week"

"Bro every time your eye acts up black tears or ooze falls down your face and causes so much pain"

"I'll be fine I promise" I lied the pain fucking sucked donkey dick.

Colin sighed shaking his head, I stood up and we continued walking to the field. I felt weird when I thought about that moment where I was on a mountain and Celestia brought down a fucking nuke onto Equestria, it felt as thought I've seen it before but also haven't. I would ask Luna about it later when this whole ordeal is over.

We waited at the field and the dragons landed a few yards away. In the middle was the fucker himself, Kalameet looked a bit different with looking more anthro than Dragon just like the others. I tightend my grip on my sword and stood in front of the girls.

"Never thought I would see you three again" He growled.

"Yeah the feelings mutual" I replied. "Now what the fuck do you want?"

"You may think this is about the trade but that was a ploy to get your attention, I wished to speak with you in private" He gestured away frim the others and I reluctantly followed him about a football field away from everyone.

"Then why not just hit me up like 'Hey lets fucking chat' I mean I would have been down imsrwad of all this bullshit" I waved my arm around at the readied troops.

"That was to distract the princess from my real goal," He reached into his pouch and pulled out a yellow folder. "The princess you think you know isn't who she says she is"

I grabbed it from his claws and opened it, the folder had a few notes in Celestias past during the 1000 years of Lunas banishment. I read the larts where she worked on a secret project that she planned on using if some fucking defcon 1 shit were to happen but it had no name. It also says she has been rumored to have been using dark magic so evil not even Tirek could wield it. I scoffed and looked up at Kalameet.

"What the hell kind if bullshit is this your not some diplomatic fucking spy your a dragon of the abyss"

"Was the Dragon of the abyss, when I arrived here after my death I could feel no more pain from the darkness that held my heart" He out a claw over his chest and where the abyss was it was no longer there.

"So like...I don't have to fight you?" I asked kicking a pebble.

"Well that all depends on you chosen undead, you and the Warriors of Sunlight are not the only ones being used in this plot"

I raised an eyebrow and looked bsck at the others who looked eager to kick ass. "You know I kinda expected us to like epicly fight and shit but if your not hear to conquer or corrupted by the abyss then I guess I can just peace out back to Sol and wait for something to happen"

Kalameet smiled and looked up to the sky. "It would seem some great power has blessed us both to not cross paths"

I pursed my lips and cocked am eyebrow. "How do I know I can trust you to not fuck me over sideways causing me to commit a mass genocide?"

"The abyss as you know is a horrible thing that can turn even the mightiest heroes into evil God's, I am no longer under it's control, I can not make you trust me but I hope you will uncover the ture darkness that hilds this place" He lowered his head.

"Okay dude I'm still confused, first you show up here making everyone think you want to attack but you actually don't and you have a folder with possibly fake information," I shook my head trying to understand. "Not to be a dick man but that all seems fucking weird"

He stared at me for a second and I felt a little weird then my head flarwd in pain again. I pulled off my helmet and knelt over, no images this time just red vision and pain. My eye felt like it was going to explode and my head was buring like I was in hell itself. A ha-er claw touched my shoulder and I didn't bother with it as the pain finally stopped and I let out a sigh of relief.

"Your eye...."

"Yeah what about it?"

"Its like the one I had before. I would get terrible visions and would be in constant pain"

"Are you trying to say I'm being taken by the abyss?" I asked dreadfully.

He scratched his chin and hummed. "It might be the work of the abyss or something darker but either way you must find a way to get rid of it lest you be devoured by it and become a creature of darkness" He puffed out some smoke.

"Yeah...I'll work on that" I stood up turned around and stsrted walking back but then stopped and looked at the folder he gave me. If what he says is true then I'm gonna have a long talk with Sunbutt.

Colin and Kelso met me half way and Colin spoke first. "Dude what's going on did he say he was gonna attack?"

"Nien, he's no longer corrupted by the abyss and was bullshiting about the trade thing...but I'm sure the zebras are still gonna be a problem" I looked over to the gjrls making sure they couldn't hear us.

"What's that?" Kelso pointed at the folder.

I pulled them closer and whispered. "Nothing important but we need to find a way to get rid of my eye before it fucks me over"

Colin crossed his arms. "Well I've been saying that for month's man"

"Yeah but that was the nightmares and shit, my eye is from the gate of Tarturis and inside was black ooze and shit right?" They nodded. "I think It might be the abyss taking over"

Kelso looked like he was gonna puke. "On Allah?"

I nodded. "Yeah and Kalameet over there thinks it could take over and fuck me up if we don't fix it"

"Well how the hell are we gonna fix your dark scary eyeball?"Colin asks as I start messing with my face.

"I don't fucking know just like uh....fuck it lets stab it out" I pulled out a knife.

"WHAT!?" They screamed in unison before pulling the knife away.

"Dude this isn't fucking dead space where you just poke your eye and boom it's fixed!" Kelso says as I stop grabbing at the knife.

"Damnit" I sighed in defeat. They pulled me up and Kalameet approached us.

"We do not plan to attack you or your Warriors of Sunlight nor Equestria but I cannot say the same for the Zebras"

Kelso slouched on the ground crossed his arms. "Damn I really wanted to kick some Dragon ass"

"We still could but we'd be war criminals" Colin mentioned.

"A small price to pay for salvation" I say looking off in the distance for better effects.

"I think it would be best if we left now" Kalameet says nodding towards the girls who were approaching.

"Just know if you try shit we'll come for you" I said as he and his guards flew off.

I stuffed the folder into my chestplate and walked to the girls. I still don't understand all this but I now have a new problem that could mean the end for me.

"So what did he want?" Asked Twilight.

"Nothing"I simply said.

"The big o'l dragon wanted nothin? That's strange"

"Yeah...look me and the boys are gonna head back to Sol and just incase they are trying to fuck us over I'll leave my guys here"

"Why don't we go with you?" Rainbow Offered.

"No," I said quickly. "uh it's a private matter that only concerns the council" I nodded to the guys and marched off to Sol picking Lucky up on my way.

(Sol)

"Alright so we got two fucking problems my dudes" I pulled out the floder and took off my helmet.

"Wait why am I here?" Lucky asked.

"Hey Lucky congrats your on the council" I made a cross gesture at her. "now back to the matter at hand, Kalameet claims Celestia is some evil Palpatine using us for her bindings aaaand I could be corrupted by the abyss"

"Wait so you could be corrupted by evil AND Celestia might be evil?" Stone Wall asked in disbelief. "What makes you so sure?"

I nodded to the folder. "Read the file and you tell me what you think. Me personally I think that's some shady shit and the weirdest part is in the file it talks about a contingency plan used if shit hits the fan hard" I remembered the vision of that moment on the mountain. "I think my vision predicted it or something cause it described it like how the file did sorta"

"She's a powerful Alicorn that's for sure but how do we know if what he says is true?" Asked Stone Wall.

"Well we could do a SEAL team 6 and break into the fort Knox archives that are only opened to the princesses" I said looking at everyoje for approval.

Luckys jaw dropped in shock. "We'll be put in Tarturis for that!"

"Sounds like a you problem" Kelso snorted.

"A me problem?! This is an US problem" She grabbed him and shook him.

"Don't be a pussy we're gonna be fine" I assured. I actually didn't know if we'd make it back but oh well.

Stone Wall was next to speak. "How are we gonna get in there then?"

"Well if luck is on our side the sewer system could lead to it" I said. I never liked sewers cause I was scared of another homeless guy getting me.

"And if not?"

I looked at the airships outside. "We can use the dark sky as our cover and go in via roof although there would be guards we can knock them out with cloriform" I pulled out a bottle of it and placed it on the table.

"Dude..." Colin deadpanned.

"Yeah?"

"Why the fuck do you have chloroform on you?"

I smiled and put the bottle back in my pouch. "I never leave home without it"

"So you just carry a bottle of chloroform everywhere?"

"You never know when you need to knock a bitch out"

Colin sighed heavily and stood up. "Let's just go before I blow my brains out"

(Next day/night)

"Explain to me again why your trusting the word of a Dragons whom you said was once corrupted by evil" Lucky said.

I groaned. "I've had a vision that the folder sorta described so I might as well check it out"

"Why not just ask Celestia about it?"

I chuckled at that. "Yeah like she'll admit to being evil this isn't some 007 shit," we arrived at the sewer that looked unused in decades. "Okay we're here"

I pulled open the grated door and climbed inside. There was no smell of shit or piss so this must be something other than a sewer.

"This thing hasn't been used in a long ass time" I commented.

"Smells like a cave instead of a sewer" Lucky said lifting up her face plate.

She was right too, we walked down the dark dim tunnel using a map of Canterlots system. It was only me amd Lucky while the others took the roof seeing as if one of couldn't get in the other had a better chance. After a few lefts and rights and a lot of downs we found a metal door.

"Hopefully it's not a drug cartel or Satanist inside" I say before tugging on the door. It was locked and didn't show any sign of budging. "Well damn"

"Sir I think you have to-" Lucky was about to say something but I pulled out my Zweihander.

"No don't worry I got this maybe if I..." I jammed my sword into the crack and tried to bend it open. The blade slipped out and I fell to the ground.

Lucky covered her mouth to stop from laughing. "Sir there's a little box here with letters" She pointed to it and I felt stupid afterwards.

"I knew that..."

I stood up and walked to the box and it was in ABC order. I hummed to myself thinking what could a Celestial princess would think of as her password. One word came to mind and it was pretty obvious and if I was correct I would never let her live it down. I typed in 'Cake' and the door unlocked.

"Well Shit" Lucky exclaimed.

"Lucky!" I turned around. "You shouldn't buse such foul language"

"After being around you for a while I learned a few things" She smirked.

"And my dad said I would inspire others" I mumbled to my self.

We went inside and luckily no cultist or druggies were here. A set of stairs led up a dark path that seemed real fucking creepy. I stared into the darkness and felt like something was staring right back at me.

Author's Note

https://music.

"We often don't realize that staring into the darkness that there is always somehing looking back at you even if you can't see it"

Project: X

Author's Note

Fucking finally I finished this. It would've been sooner but my damn glasses broke, I hope you enjoy this chapter and want more- Souls :twilightsmile:

Project: X

We crept down the rows of shelves containing old relics and texts. I was looking for a certain one that could match what I envisioned. Each row had time and name to different people so Celestia should be here.

"Where do you think we'll find the thing we're looking for?" Lucky whispered.

"If I'm being honest I didn't think we'd get this far" I shrugged sheepishly.

She rolled her eyes. "Great"

I was about to go down the next aisle but the light is shown down the path and Lucky pulled me back. The sound of hooves made its way closer to us, I looked around for something to hide in and chose to climb on top of the rack and pulled Lucky up. She laid on my chest making this the most awkward stealth mission ever, the light wielder came into view and it was a Sentinal, it turned down out path and slowly made its way down it. I held my breath as it passed us, the Sentinal turned down another path and we climbed back down.

"That was fucking close" I whispered.

Lucky just nodded. "Mhm..."

I peeked around the corner and made sure the coast was clear then snuck the other row. In the distance at the far side of the place, a faint light could be seen protruding from something. I crept quickly down the rows and rows of old scrolls and ancient weapons I'd steal later and slammed into someone.

"Ow fucking hell man!" Colin whispered.

"Oh shit my bad man I didn't know you got here" I apologized and pulled him up.

"Yeah we went through the skylight and almost got caught on our way down"

Once we got situated I took the lead towards the light evading patrols and traps. We stopped in front of the edge of the light in case it was a sensor. Inside was a pedestal with a scroll laid upon it, I looked around to see what traps were laid for us and noticed a few plates in the floor were lifted by a centimeter that couldn't be we seem by just anyone cruising by. I bent down and looked at each plate to see how many there were.

I turned around and began to inform them of the traps. "There are five pressure plates laid out here and from those holes on the side they're either spikes or darts and if my payday 2 knowledge is correct the scroll is also booby-trapped"

"Like the museum mission?" Colin asked. He was talking about Payday 2 when we just ran into the traps and died a lot.

I tilted my head from side to side as somewhat yes."Yeah just like that except more complicated since if the plates trigger the holes then the scroll triggers the alarm or something else"

"When did you become a trap enthusiast, sir?" Lucky asked quite intrigued by my amazing knowledge thanks to video games.

"I've played thief on the 360 and payday 2 a lot back home" I answered knowing she wouldn't understand.

I was right as she tilted her head in confusion."I have no idea what that is"

"I know" I looked back at her and smiled. I turned my attention to the objective and took a deep breath before putting my hand out in the light expecting something but nothing came. I then stepped on the floors without the plates making my way to the pedestal, I stood in front of it and went behind it.

I looked down and saw a wire attached to the scroll leading down to a gear that connected to another wire, I followed it to a vent right behind me. I tried to remove it but it was built into the wall, I then came up with the dumbest idea I've probably ever had.

"Yo Colin!" I called out.

"What?"

"You're fast right?"

He looked at me confused but then realized I was planning something. "Dude what are you planning?"

I grinned under my helmet and pinched the wire. "A game called 'Run' I hear it's fun"

"I swear to Go-'' Before he could say the Lord's name I stopped him.

"Don't take thy Lord's name in vain my boy" I said, making a cross gesture with my hands. I then cut the wire and held with one hand and grabbed the scroll with the other. I popped back up and looked over to Colin. "Catch!" I threw it to him and he caught it.

I waited for them to get further before letting go of the string and hauling ass. A hissing sound filled the room and a green smoke started to fill the room, I'm about 90 percent sure that's gas but I wasn't gonna stick around to find out. We ran passed the sentinels who gave chase, I pulled down a shelf on top of them but it wasn't personal I just needed to give us some distance. Lucky leads us to the door we entered from and I slammed it shut behind us, me and the boys were laughing like retards since we were almost caught and are probably considered war criminals. We exited the sewers and stopped when we were spotted by a guard.

"Kobe?" The guard called out. I looked closer and it was Silver Steel.

"Silver what are you doing here? I thought you were in Klugetown" I wasn't upset about seeing him just surprised.

He shrugged. "I got called back here to discuss something with the princesses. What are you doing here?" He said narrowing his eyes.

"Just taking a walk with my friends" He lied but with a smile under my helmet.

"In a sewer with the alarms going off from the archives?" Silver deadpanned.

"Yep"

He sighed heavily. "I'm so gonna get in trouble for this but just get out of here"

I didn't waste any time and we took off. "Thanks, you won't regret this!"

"I already do..." He mumbled heading back up to Canterlot.

(3rd POV, Celestia's quarters)

Celestia laid in her bed, she was reading one of her romance novels now that she caught a break from the Nobles complaining about Kobes actions during the meeting. She was a bit worried when the Dragon Lord came by Ponyville, no one has said anything else about the meeting making her worry that the three undead might have offended the Dragons or something.

A knock came at her door and one of her royal guards entered.

"Your Majesty," He bowed.

Celestia sighed internally as she was getting to a good part in her book. "Yes, Guards Pony?" She put on a smile.

"My apologies your highness but the grand Archives have been broken into and the scroll has been taken," The guard said dreadfully.

Celestia's eye twitched for a moment as she processed what she heard. "WHAT!?"

(Kobes POV)

We all sat silently at the table staring at the scroll, I felt something weird about the thing the longer I stared at it.

"Who wants to open it?" Kelso suddenly asked.

We all looked at each other for a moment then I spoke.

"Well seeing as its a scroll and you are the wizard of our little group," I pushed the scroll to him. "you can have the honors"

He rolled his eyes then picked it up and opened it. For a few minutes, he read what it said showing signs of unease reading. My eye started acting up again and small short images of the world on fire and we stood there and watched. A mountain of bodies laid ahead and I was standing on top of it holding Celestia by the neck before snapping it and throwing her down. I hit my head on the table and it all stopped, although I was used to it the black tears fell down my face and onto my chest plate.

"You good?" Colin asked.

"Y-Yeah just had another one," I looked up at Kelso who seemed disturbed. "Kelso whats it say?"

He sat back and tossed the scroll to me. "Dude...this scroll contains a spell to a fucking nuke"

"Really?!" I asked looking through it to confirm.

He nodded slightly. "Yeah it was to be used as a contingency plan if we were to fail at stopping Tirek''

I was shocked at how this all would have played out if we didn't win. "Celestia was gonna nuke the whole fucking planet if we lost that day..."

"What should we do with it?" Lucky asked.

"I say we put it in a hiding spot so no one can use it not even us" Kelso suggested.

"How are we gonna hide it and not know where it's at?" Stone Wall asked crossing his arms.

I tossed the scroll around in my hand before coming up with a solution. "Simple. Lucky can use a memory wipe spell" I stopped and checked the time, it was getting late and I had a 'date' to go on 2 days from now. "Alright we'll continue tomorrow and DON'T say a single word to anyone about this shit, got it?"

They all nodded in unison and I stood up and we departed from the room. I took the scroll with me and placed it in the chest next to my bed. I stripped off my armor and laid on my bed, slumber came sooner than I expected and I allowed the darkness to take over.

(5 hours later)

I awoke to a chill down my spine telling me something wasn't right. I listened for any noise in the room, the faint barely sound of someone taking a quick breath confirmed my suspicions, I grabbed my knife flipping around, stabbing a hooded figure in the shoulder. The intruder or intruders ganged up on me grabbing me, then one of them poked me with something, making my vision and body go hazy and numb. I then fell to the ground paralyzed as the Intruders searched my room for something, which they found as they opened my chest and picked up the scroll.

"There you are;" One of them hissed, the voice sounded like a dragon.

"Alright grab the human so we can RTB, we don't need to be here any longer" The injured dragon ordered, they picked me up then flew out the window I watched helplessly the castle getting farther and farther before passing out.

I woke up chained to a small circle, I looked around the dark floor and noticed my hands were covered in black veins.

"Good Lord, who's ass hole did I fist this time?" I jokingly asked aloud.

Out of the darkness, a figure stepped forward. "You are no longer in control"

I looked around. "Who said that?! Which one of you dead motha fuckas that shit!?"

"Me!" The figure showed himself as...Me?

"You look gay as fuck....wait that's me," I bit the inside of my cheek thinking about how weird this is.

"Yes and I shall build my Empire on-" I interrupted him.

"WAIT!" I shouted.

Silence took place before the other me spoke up. "What!?"

"Go fuck yourself you silly fucking butt crusty"

He breathed close to my face smelling like ass. "Why I outa-"

"Fuck you, demon guy, your breath's so bad it gave me an existential crisis it made me question my whole life!" I wheezed.

"This will be your grave" He lifted his hand and my vision went green before a force pulled me backward.

I was now falling through the sky at high speeds towards Twilights Library? I was confused as it was destroyed and turned into a tree castle but not anymore. I crashed through the window and slammed into someone.

"Son of a bitch!" I groaned

"Ow, what the? It was Twilight I landed on.

"My bad Twilight I....." I stopped mid-sentence as I looked at the actual pony version of Twilight, three ponies with spears and a bearded dude with a milky white eye in the kitchen. "Oh you have to be fucking kidding me"
(3rd POV)

Colin just finished taking a shower and looked at himself in the mirror, his body wasn't as bad as Kobes, but it also had that black hole where his heart should be.

"Damn, guess I won't be getting any girls snap anytime soon" He chuckled to himself, leaving the bathroom and putting on his clothes.

After he put his clothes on, he left the room and began walking to Kobes room. Today's plan was for him to vote on going to hide the scroll since he didn't want to risk the safety of the others, especially Kobe with his health and eye-fucking him up. Although no one said it yet, Kobe has been getting worse, and he shows it through his drastic actions, black veins covered left face but for some reason, he doesn't see it. Colin has talked with the girls about it, and they suggested using the elements, but Colin was afraid he'd turn to stone and that wouldn't be good.

Colin pushed the idea away as he finally arrived at Kobes door, he tried to turn the knob, but it was locked probably to keeps a 'certain' unicorn from breaking in again. He looked for the right key and unlocked the door, he entered the room but stopped, as the place looked like a tornado came on through here.

"Kobe?" Colin called out, he didn't get a response and walked over to the bathroom to see if he was in there. "No joy," He said quietly.

The window was open, which was strange as from what Colin could remember, Kobe hated having open windows, especially at night. A sudden feeling of dread and began looking all around the room before finding a small trace of blood on the ground, it was a purple color, and from Colin's knowledge of this world, only Dragons have purple blood. Colin stood up and noticed Kobes armor still on the ground.

"Shit!' He hissed, then ran out of the room to find the council.

Colin sprinted past guards then jumped over a railing down to the throne room where he spotted Kelso playing cards with Lucky and Stone Wall, he jogged over to them and shooed away the other guards playing.

"Colin! I was about to win 5,000 bits man," Kelso whined.

"Yeah, well too bad, we gotta go get, Kobe," Colin said, pulling Kelso up. They were confused about what was going on but followed Colin to Kobes room. "The dragons fucking took him and the scroll last night," He dipped his finger in the blood and showed them the evidence proving it was the dragons.

"What are we gonna do? They have the deadliest spell in history and took our general hostage!" Lucky said, starting to panic.

"We are going to have to do this ourselves, we can't let anyone know where we are going so I'll send a fake letter saying we're going to Klugetown while we take an airship to Dragon peak," Colin began walking off, but stopped and looked back. "Let us hope Kobe is still Kobe;"

They all went off to gather their things, they would meet up at the ship whom Colin called 'Black Pearl'. They set sail for the sky towards their destination, Colin and Kelso both held on to the hope of helping their corrupting friend and would kill every dragon in their way.

Corruption of the Holy

Colin stood at the pier of the ship holding Kobes helmet in his hands, he rubbed his left hand over the dark veins that covered the left eye slit of the helmet. From all their years of playing and learning about the abyss in Darksouls, he never expected this, Colin tried to help Kobe before but he just kept putting it off and mainly focused on fighting demons or looking for a way to get them home.

A moment later Lucky walked up and leaned on the rails of the pier reading a book that Colin recognized.

"Isn't that Kobes bible?"

She nodded. "Yeah he let me read it one time when we were at bunker 3234 for some supplies, It's pretty interesting"

"Ah, well just know he'd kill everyone on the planet if that book was even slightly wet" Colin warned, he remembered back home when a kid at school touched his bible and all hell broke loose.

"Yeah, he gave me the whole speech about obliterating the world so that's why I put a protection spell on it!" Lucky said holding her hands up in the air.

"Smart move" Colin chuckled.

Lucky smiled and sat down against the rails. "Thank you!"

Colin looked back at the helmet and noticed something he didn't before. He saw on the top of the helmet were three figures all holding a sword in the air, on the original it was a man and a Dragon so this helmet must be a special one.

(5 hours later)

Colin and Kelso stood on the side of the volcano still deciding how they would go about this rescue mission.

"I say we use the ship to bomb the shit out of them" Kelso suggested.

Colin looked at him and shook his head. "If we were gonna do that we'd have to bring our whole fleet"

Stone Wall approached the two humans still deciding. "How bad do you think it is up there?"

"Well since Kobe is fighting off the abyss inside him and the dragons have the nuke spell I say it's fucking bad Stone Wall" Kelso commented.

"You know, maybe stealing the nuke spell was a bad idea," Colin said putting a hand on his hilt.

"Yeah but they tricked us into believing we could stop the abyss from taking over Kobe, but as usual we were fucking retarded. I don't even know how you still want us as leaders when we can't even protect ourselves" Colin complained.

Lucky put a hand on his shoulder and smiled. "You three are our leaders cause you have what it takes to face evil and beat it to the ground" Lucky looked at Colin. "All three of you have one trait no pony would want"

"And what's that?" Colin raised an eyebrow.

"The willingness to die over and over to make sure you and those around you are safe" She replied.

Kelso just sighed and sat on a rock. "It's a curse we bear and can't get rid of"

"Noponys perfect, everyone in the WoS looks up to you three as heroes given to us by the maker and would gladly fight and die without a second thought" Stone Wall commented.

"I swear you pony people are too soft, come on let's go kill a dragon," Colin said beginning to scale the volcano.

"What if the zebras attack?" Kelso asked

Colin looked down. "They already are attacking the Griffins but so far Aellô has it under control!"

"You think they might come to Equestria?"

"If they do we'll be waiting for them!"

(Top of Dragons Lair)

Colin and Kelso peeked over the cliff edge and were greeted by lava and dragons flying around. Kelso used his binoculars to look around and spotted their friend in the middle of the volcano held in chains and with black veins covering his body. In front of him were Kalameet holding the scroll and a book with strange marks on it.

"Yo we gotta act fast I think kalacunt is trying to use a spell on our boy" Kelso commented putting away the binoculars.

Colin tapped his helmet for a second think of a plan."Okay, me and Lucky will make a distraction while you and Stone Wall get Kobe and the scroll then we haul ass" Before they all agreed Lucky stood up.

"Sir with all due respect, fuck that Kalameet deserves to die today"

They all looked at Lucky for a minute all shocked at her cursing out of nowhere.

"I never thought I'd hear you curse Lucky," Kelso said surprised.

She smiled."After hanging around you all for a while it's almost impossible to not say it"

"Well then let's kick-ass and save the world again shall we?" Before they could start the sound of panting and wings from behind them could be heard.

Flying across the ocean to see what you all are up to sucks!" Twilight groaned.

"Twilight?! What the hell are you doing here?!" Colin almost shouted but caught himself.

Twilight finished breathing like a tired out track star then began her side of the story. "I was gonna see if Kobe was ready for our uh....thing and I saw the ship take off...where's Kobe?" She noticed 'her' human wasn't with them.

"He's kinda in trouble at the moment," Colin said quietly.

She grabbed Colin by his chest plate."W-Well is he okay?!"

They all stayed silent. The others all looked at each briefly then Kelso sighed and looked at Twilight. "Look Twilight the short version is Kobes in some deep shit and we're gonna save him and take a scroll"

She took a deep breath and let Colin go. She wanted to know if her friend whom she cared deeply for.

"The dragons stole a scroll?"

"Uh.....yeah the uh...dragons stole it" Stone Wall stuttered.

"Yep now let's go!" Lucky chirped taking Twilight with her and Colin.

Colin, Twilight, and Lucky slid down the steep rock slide and hid behind a giant boulder, Lucky pulled out her knife and quietly crawled over the boulder where a dragon guard slept, she jumped down and stabbed it in the neck repeatedly until it stopped moving a muscle. Colin came around the corner just in time to catch another guard and threw him into the lava below.

They moved from cover to cover evading patrols and trying not to fall in the lava. Kelso and Stone Wall made it to a ledge above Kalameet and Kobe, Kelso saw the scroll sitting on the throne next to two other guards.

"Alright Stone Wall we need to act fast, I'll jump down and grab the scroll then taken out the one on the left and you take the right" He strategically explained.

"We must hurry!" Stone Wall pointed to Kalameet who now had Kobe in a black orb.

They initiated their attack and Kelso used the metal scroll tube to knock out the guard. Kalameet turned around to face the two Warriors of Sunlight.

"You fools are too late, my plan is already set in motion" Kalameet cackled.

Kelso leaped towards him raising his sword."Not for long mother fucker!"

Kalameet simply knocked them back into the throne. "Your friend here will give me the dark powers he possesses then I will make every creature bow to my will!"

Just then Colin and Lucky unleashed a flurry of arrows down on Kalameet piercing his scales with arrows of fire and light, Twilight blasted a beam of magic at him. He raised his wings to protect himself then shot a beam of black fire at Colin and Lucky, the blast barely missed them and hit the side of the volcano causing rocks to hit the lava. The lava flew everywhere burning those who didn't find cover.

Kelso used soul spears as he took shelter under a rock. Kalameet then lifted the book in his hand high up and began chanting in a different language.

"Πατέρα μάνης! Επιτρέψτε μου να απορροφήσω το σκοτάδι που κρατάτε μέσα σε αυτό το αδύνατο undêad, ώστε να μπορώ να φέρω το σκοτάδι σε αυτή τη γη και να είμαι ένα με το Abyss και πάλι!" Once he finished the ground began to shake and the black orb became bigger and bigger. The pained screams from Kobe as he fought to keep himself together filled the air.

Colin and Kelso could see as the Abyss surrounded their friend and Kalameet but couldn't stop it. Suddenly a blast erupted from the orb and everything went white for a moment. Kelso hit his helmet letting his vision come too then looked up to see a fully armored Kobe covered in abyss ooze standing in front of Kalameet whole was also covered by the Abyss. Colin and Kelso watched as Kobe twitched and turned as if still fighting back but couldn't succeed in his efforts.

Kalameet put a claw on Kobes shoulder then leaned down. "Kill them" is all he said.

Kobe summoned a blackened sword then slowly approached Kelso and Stone Wall. Kelso was co fused on what happened to his friend but the actions of Stone Wall pulling him away broke his thoughts. Colin and Lucky joined the two and they made a long distance from Kobe as he just walked towards them twitching now and then.

"What do we do!?" Twilight yelled panicking at the situation.

"We have to help Kobe!" Kelso said pointing back at the approaching abyss walker.

Stone Wall sighed and lowered his head. "Sir Kobe no longer there guys, I'm sorry"

Colin shook his head. "We can't just kill him, there has to be a way to stop whatever it is controlling him!"

Everyone was quiet still thinking of a plan then Lucky looked up and took a deep breath.

"Sir Kelso I need you to learn how to use that spell on that scroll as we may need it later" She ordered.

He looked at her confused."So we're just gonna bomb the world?"

"No," She said bluntly. "I know a spell that can trap the effects of the explosion. When I was in the Unicorn academy we were taught many spells that could save many ponies and I was good at making bubble shields to stop things like this harming others" Lucky gestured at the scroll in his hands.

Kelso looked at the scroll not sure of it but then nodded to Lucky and opened it then began studying the scroll.

"I need time so distract Kobe or something while I read," He told the others.

"I will help with the spell as well, two is better than one" Twilight assured Lucky.

They all nodded and walked back down the ashen path towards their once-loved friend. Colin was the first to strike blows with Kobe, they locked blades then Colin used his shield to uppercut Kobe stunning him. Kobe quickly recovered and raised his left hand blasting Colin with black fire sending him in the air. Stone Wall was next on the offensive dodging the first two strikes before using his shield to punch Kobe in the head. Kobe growled then slammed his sword into the ground, the earth shook under everyone's feet then black pillars of fire erupted from the ground and lava.

Twilight and Lucky summoned bubble shields to protect the others and themselves from the oncoming fire and rocks. The black fire made contact with the shield making the others fall from the shock wave, Kalameet took off into the air then flew towards Equestria.

"Shit he's going to Equestria!" Colin yelled.

"We need to get Kobe back here first!" Twilight protested. She couldn't bear to see her special somepony like that any longer.

Colin looked down for a second then came up with an idea. "Look Lucky, Stone Wall and Kelso I want y'all to go after Kalameet and bring in every single body we have and kill that mother fucker!"

"But-" Kelso couldn't finish as Colin cut him off.

"I'll handle Kobe and we'll meet with you afterward" He promised, the others all left to the ship and Colin twirled his sword.

The black fire pillars seized letting the three remaining friends fight it out again. Colin and Kobe circled each other looking for an opening, then Kobe back stepped disappearing then reappearing behind Colin seconds away from stabbing him in the back.

"Colin look out!" Twilight warned.

He turned around and barely managed to block the attack, Colin backed up then threw his shield like a frisbee hitting Kobe in the head and closing the distance. Colin gripped his sword tightly and stabbed Kobe in the chest, he then used his left fist to punch him in the face until Kobe grabbed is hand and slowly crushed it. Colin cried out in pain as his hand shattered into pieces.

"Weak" A distorted voice said from Kobes body.

"Fucking demons always tryna start shit" Colin huffed. He stood up and used his one good arm to block and strike when he could.

"The Abyss will take over and the Dark Lord will take you all" The voice chuckled.

Colin pursed his lips. "Okay demon, demon okay I'll kick your ass, even with no hands you spare parts"

Kobe leaped forward and swung at Colin's head, Colin dodged it then reeled back his sword before both swords clashed together, sparks flew from the two knights. Colin spun around and kicked Kobe in the shin giving him some space, Kobe summoned a second sword then charged at Colin.

(Sol)

Soldiers moved to their stations to defend the castle from Kalameet. The ballista fired everything they had at the giant dragon, Kalameet fired a giant ball of black fire at the Castle but was deflected by the shield 0laced by the unicorns.

"Get the Red Barons in the air NOW!" Ordered a Captain named Nash Bird, She was the Captain of the Red Barons and a Dragon.

A back hatch opened in the courtyard and hundreds of Pegasus, Griffins, and Dragons exited the bunker and took to the Skies. As soon as they were high enough they dive-bombed towards Kalameet with the guns from bunker 3234, the bullets couldn't even scratch the armor of the Dragon. The unicorns from below fired Lighting bolts at Kalameets legs and belly, bolts managed to pierce the legs making Kalameet growl in frustration and roar out a shock wave throwing everyone off.

Shortly after they all witnessed something they usually expected from their undead leader. The Black Pearl sailed at high speeds towards Kalameet.

"WHAT'S UP, BITCHES!!" Kelso yelled before he slammed into Kalameet.

Kalameet roared in pain as he crashed into the woods. The Warriors of Sunlight cheered for their leader he left the destroyed ship along with Lucky and Stone Wall. The ground shook violently and Kalameet shot up then landed on all fours, he looked for his attackers and spotted the three of them, one of them making a rude gesture. Lucky pulled out her bow and began firing lighting arrows at Kalameet, the rest of the WoS started the next wave of attacks.

(Dragons Lair)

Colin backed off, he was tired from all the fighting and could barely get another hit off if Kobe who looked like he could go on forever. Kobe approached Colin and kicked him down, Colin dropped his sword and looked back up to Kobe.

"You will not come back this time Human;"" The voice said raising his sword. But just before he could finish off Colin Twilight stepped in between them with tears streaming down her face.

"Please don't do this Kobe!" She could barely get the words out.

"Kobe is dead and you will be too" The voice growled, he brought down his sword but stopped when Twilight spoke again.

"I know you're still angry about the portal and how it was your only way home, I know that you suffer from nightmares every night, I know you have guilts and regrets from your past but I want you to know...I still-"

"He can't hear you, he's gone now Aim takes over!" The voice hissed.

"Then where is he?" Colin grunted.

"A world where his kind is nothing but slaves!" The voice boasted. He then opened a window to the dimension where they watched as Kobe was traverses through snow and looked weak as ever.

Twilight herself was confused and terrified of the display,then she remembered the name the voice said, his name was 'Aim'. Colin was furious under his armor despite it's a blank look. The window closed with Kobe just now starting to fight back, Twilight felt a wave of hatred for the monster that took away her friend then blasted Aim with a large beam of magic. Colin took that moment to lift his hand and summon a Vestige Flame, he brought it down to Aims head and set him ablaze. Aim just laughed at their attempts to hurt him, their attacks did little to harm him and he grew tired of the two.

"Time to finish this!" He roared running up to Twilight and thrusting his sword towards her.

(Kobes POV)

"It's so fucking cold out here!" I shouted to God. I was walking through Ponyville and it was covered in fucking snow IN THE SPRING!! This was complete bullshit, the dude could sent me to hell or to fucking mars. This is the second fucking time I've been sent to a place with snow, why not sand or a fucking jungle like what the fuck.

(Dragons Lair)

Colin impaled Aim with his sword then tossed him near the lava bed. He had to end this quickly so he could help Twilight, Aim stabbed her in the stomach leaving her to bleed out. Colin didn't know of the extent of the damage but he was sure she would die if she didn't get help soon, he sprinted towards Aim and grabbed him by his helmet and proceeded to dunk his head into the lava. Aim cried happily in pain as the lava barely hurt his skin.

Colin tried decapitation but Aim kept dodging the swing, this gave colin an Idea and he reached into his pouch. Aim looked in shock as Colin pulled out Kobes Bible, the one thing the demon actually feared was a few feet away.

"Get that disgusting thing away from me!!" He bellowed. Aim may have been one of the most feared demons of hell but all demons even the Dark Lord Lucifer feared God.

"So...this is what you're afraid of huh?"Colin exasperated, he was tired of trying to beat the demon with his sword so now he'd beat him with the book.

Aim backed away and snarled at Colin, this battle was gonna come to a close and Colin knew he had to win, He pulled out a fire bomb and threw it towards Aims face then dashed forward. Aim brushed away the fire then looked up to see the words 'HOLY BIBLE' in his face. The cover burned his skin and not in a good way, Aim pushed Colin away the threw a punch but only hit the book again this time burning his hand.

"Oh man if Kobe ever found out you hurt his book," Colin shivered at the horrible things Kobe would do to the demon just for looking at him. "Can't say he'd be nice about it"

"You will never get him back, he's gone forever to a another dimension. I will destroy all that he held d-" He was cut off with another smack to the face and fell down.

Colin got on top of him and started beating the demon with the bible, Aim cried out in pain and tried to get Colin off of him but his dark magic was useless against holy relics. After a few more hits Aim grabbed Colin and threw him towards where Twilight laid. Colin sat up but before he went after Aim again he noticed a glowing yellow sign on the ground.

"Kobe" It read.

Colin reached out and touched it, the sign disappeared leaving Colin puzzled. The sound of someone running at him caught his attention and he was barely quick enough to block Aims attack. The two traded blows with each other with Colin taking the most pain since he dropped Kobes bible. Aim swung his sword at Colins head, Colin reached up to grab it but wasn't quick enough.

Colin screwed his eyes shut waiting for the blow but it never came, he thought it was a quick death but opened his eyes to see a yellow knight holding the blade of the sword mere inches from his face. Colin looked at the knight and realized it was Kobe.

"Oh you done fucked up now bitch!" Colin called from behind me.

With a tight squeeze the sword shattered into pieces. "No one, touches my stuff or my friends" Kobe clenched his fist then brought to Aims gut, The two looked like the yin and yang of each other with one being the light and the other being the dark. The two forces moved like lighting striking each other, Colin had a hard time seeing them go from one place to another.

Colin took that as a sign to get Twilight some help and picked her up. As he picked her up she groaned at the pain, Colin carefully walked up the inside of the volcano then slid down the outside.

(Ponyville)

Chaos erupted in Ponyville, Equestrian and Warriors of Sunlight forces used everything they had against Kalameet. Kelso and the Red Barons were backed up by the Wonder Bolts, the used lighting and fire attacks to cripple Kalameets left wing. Kalameet used his tail to swat away a squad of Equestrian guards, he shot a beam of black fire at Kelso and the dragon he rode on but they dodged it with ease and fired lighting back at him.

"We need to hit him in the eyes so we can blind his ass!" Kelso told his squad.

"I can lead my team to distract him so you can get a hit in!" Spitfire offered.

Kelso nodded. "Alright lets get this bread!!"

Lucky lead Liberty Division through the West side of Ponyville blocking off Kalameets escape route. Stone Wall had Spear Company block off the South end of town boxing in the Dragon of the Abyss. While the Equestrians and Warriors fought the Dragon the elements were at Sol as a safe haven for the residents of Ponyville.

"I hope they are alright" Flutter Shy worried.

"Ahm sure they are just about to finish up....hopefully" Apple Jack sheepishly smiled.

"What about Twilight? She followed the ship the guys were on but I didn't see her return" Rainbow Dash pointed out.

The others all realized that and hoped that their friend was safe and not in trouble. They sat in a small circle and made small talk about old adventures They went on, Star Light started thinking about Kobe and how he's somewhat different from his fellow undead.

"So what's Kobes deal, I know he's a bit different from Colin and Kelso especially when it comes to anything that involves love?"

"Well Darling it's not an easy subject for him and I don't know if he's told you but he gets really nervous around Twilight and Princess Luna, it's quite humorous to watch" Rarity explained whilst stifling a laugh.

"Yeah during heat week he literally jumped out the castle windows in Canterlot and fell at least 300 hooves down into a shallow pond," Rainbow Dash made a reenactment of the whole situation. "Then he hit Twilight in the head with a rock"

Star Light raised in eyebrow. "Humans don't go into heat?"

"I think Twilight said something about humans being different from ponies when it comes to cycles, I can't remember much cause I fell asleep as soon as she started being am egg head again" Rainbow Dash yawned.

They chatted some more then the while castle shook from an explosion outside in Ponyville. Apple Jack went to see what happened, she looked out the window and saw a huge mushroom cloud in the sky.

"Oh no"

(Dragons Lair shore)

Colin was carrying Twilight when he spotted a small explosion in the distance, it was hard to see but he could spot the top of the mushroom cloud from where he stood. From the far right an air ship came towards the volcano, Colin looked at it and noticed it had rainbow like feathers on its sails.

A parrot poked her head over the rails and waved to Colin, they descended to the waters and laid out their ramp. One by one the crew of this mysterious ship departed with crates meant for the dragons. The parrot who wore a big hat approached Colin then spotted the bleeding Twilight.

"Oh no...you need help" She commented.

"Yeah I do, can you help me get to a doctor?"

"We have a shipment for the drag-" The parrot was cut off by Colin.

"Their dead now please help her she'll die soon if we don't help her" Colin said getting irritated.

The parrot looked at her crew for a moment wondering what to do with the cargo. She had to make a quick decision and decided to help the knight and the purple pony.

"Alright we can take you to Griffin Stone, in return you can tell us about what happened here" The parrot said.

Colin rolled his eyes. "Yeah sure whatever,"

They got back on the airship and sailed at high speeds towards Griffin Stone. The crew of the ship looked on at mushroom cloud watching slowly disappear. Colin tended to Twilight inside the cabin, he managed to stop the bleeding and used a blessing to heal most of the cut.

The parrot came inside to check on the two. "Sorry to bother you I just never got your name, I'm Captain Celaeno" She stuck out her claw.

Colin stood up and shook her claw. "Colin of the Warriors of Sunlight,"

Celaenos eyes widened "The Warriors of Sunlight? I thought they were old myths"

"Nope, we are I believe 20,000 or more strong, We have members stationed at Klugetown all the way to Griffin Stone" Colin explained.

"You lead over 20,000 soldiers!? That's awmazing!" Celaeno exclaimed.

"Well its more of me and my friends leading them, There's three of us, Me, Kelso and Kobe" Colin corrected, he took off his helmet and placed it by Twilights bed.

Celaeno looked at Colin and tilted her head slightly. "So what are you, you don't look like a pony or any other creature?"

"I'm a human, me and the boys were transported here by unknown means and have been fighting evil since...I think July when we got here. We fought the old Crystal empire king, we best the shit out of Chrysalis and even threw Down with Tirek" Colin told the Captain who looked on in awmazment.

"Wow that must be some adventure, me and my crew just sail the skies and hunt treasure" She chuckled.

"Do you ever plunder other ships?' Colin raised an eye brow.

Celaeno just shrugged. "Only those that would pose a threat to others or my crew, other than that we hunt treasure and deliver cargo"

Colin nodded and turned his attention back to Twilight who was mumbling about something.

(Dragons Lair)

Kobe parried Aims next strike then countered with a blade to the demons chest. Aim cried out in pain from the blessed Zweihander, he knew this was the end for him but at least his masters would be able to attack soon thanks to Kalameet. Kobe pulled the sword out of Aims chest then with one hefty swing he finally decapitated Aim and killed him. The demons body fell to his knees, Kobe then kicked it into the lava where it was burnt to a crisp.

"That's for sending me to another dimension" He said watching the body fizzle away.

Kobe then sat down on a rock to contemplate life as he knew, as of right now he was a phantom and would have to return to the other Equestria unless he found a way to get a portal to his Equestria open. His thoughts landed on Twilight and how she was hurt because of his foolishness and mistrust in every one, he couldn't believe he trusted an evil dragon over a princess who showed him kindness and it hurt to think about it..

"Lord," He said looking up at the sky. "What I've done is stupid and now I'm paying the price, I just hope you'll spare Twilight an early meeting and help us out one last time"

His body began to fade away as he was being sent back to the other Equestria, a tear fell down his face as he slowly faded away.

"Sorry Twilight"

(Ponyville)

Kelso stood behind a chimney ready for the right moment to strike. Right as the Wonderbolts were fired upon by Kalameet, Kelso used Soul Streak to fire back both his and Kalameets attack. The spell flew through the air and shot Kalameet in the mouth knocking him back.

The troops all took the chance attack Kalameet, Kelso jumped down and went to find Lucky. After a but of searching he found her commanding WoS troops towards their positions.

"Lucky!" He called. Lucky quickly turned around and looked at Kelso. "It's time" He said.

She knew what that meant and prepared herself for the most dangerous task ever taken. They pushed past troops and ordered them to all evacuate the town. Within minutes the town was empty and there stood Kelso, Lucky and Kalameet.

"You are a f-fool to think you c-can defeat me!" Kalameet insulted, he was hurt but refused to let down.

"I got you right where I want you," Kelso commented. He looked at Lucky." Lucky use the shield and hold your fucking ground unless you want to see your maker early" He ordered.

Lucky nodded nervously. "You got it boss" She closed her eyes and a giant blue ball surrounded Kelso and Kalameet.

"What is this!? What are you planing!?" Kalameet demanded.

"I'm ready, are you ready Lucky!?" Kelso screamed.

"Damn right I'm ready!" Lucky yelled back with a sinister smile.

"Let's fucking do this shit!" Kelso lifted his staff and a white ball began to swirl above them.

Lucky looked in awe as the ball grew bigger and bigger, the spell that could destroy the planet was about to go off and Lucky was the only one standing in its way. She used all her mental strength to keep the barrier together.

The ball grew to the size of Twilights Castle, sparks of lighting shot from the ball. Kalameet could only look on in horror as Kelso brought down the ball hitting both him and Kalameet. With a bang so loud even other nations could hear it the world shook to its core, Lucky felt like she was being hit with a train going mach 40 but kept the spell up. Her pained screams were canceled out by the explosion and she had to cover her eyes from the blinding light.

(Sol)

The light beamed through the windows and shook the castle violently. The girls all held each other thinking this was the end but after an hour of holding they looked up and saw the castle was still here. Rainbow Dash looked outside to see a massive crater in the outskirts of Ponyville.

"D-Did they win?" A pony asked from the crowd.

Rainbow Dash tried to look around but spotted nothing. "Uhm I think so but I don't see anyone"

"Lets go check" Star Light suggested.

The others agreed and everyone left to see the aftermath. As they approached Ponyville The girls Spotted Lucky laying on the ground surrounded by dead Ponies, Griffins and Dragons. Apple Jack and Flutter Shy went to see if she was alright, they kneels next to her and took off her helmet, Luckys horn was cracked badly and showed no sign of life either. But just before the girls could leave Lucky shot straight up and grabbed her helmet.

"Wheres Sir Kelso?!" She shouted to the two mares.

"We don't know he haven't found him yet" Flutter Shy said. "We need to get you to a doctor Ms. Blossom"

"No I need to find Sir Kelso" She got up and pushed through the mares and limped to the crater. "Sir Kelso!" She called into the crater but got no response.

A hand grabbed her shoulder making her scream and hit the person behind her. Kelso groaned at the sudden attack.

"Ow that hurt!" He whined. My my immediately wrapped him in a hug with tears streaming down her face.

"We did it Sir Kelso, We did it!" She sobbed happily.

Kelso patted her back softly. "Yes we did but not without the sacrifices of brave men and women," He said solemnly. The both looked at the hundreds upon thousands of bodies that gave their lives for a better future. Kelso then looked at Luckys horn and sighed.

"I'm sorry about your horn,"

Lucky smiled softly. "Hey, as long as I can still fight I'm not giving over a simple crack"

Kelso chuckled at her enthusiasm. "That's why your on the council"

(Griffin Stone a week later)

Twilight opened her eyes and was welcomed by a hospital ceiling. She sat up slowly and looked around the room for Kobe or any of her friends, She was alone in the room. The memory of the fight played in her mind from when she was stabbed to when a yellow figure saved her and Colin from Aim before she blacked out.

The door to her room opened and a Griffin doctor entered the room. "Ah, Princess Sparkle it's so good to see you back in the living world" She chirped. "My names Needle fang and I have been making sure you didn't die on us after Sir Colin brought you here"

"Where did he go?"

"Oh sir Colin was called back to Equestria to help with the damage dine by that awful Dragon they slayed," She explained.

"What about Kobe, is he here?"

Needle shook her head. "No I'm afraid no ones heard from him not even Sir Colin nor Sir Kelso"

"Okay thank you, when can I leave?"

"Well thanks to your Alicorn magic your wounds are 98 percent healed, just do not try jumping Jack's or crunches if you plan on exercising" Needle Laughed sheepishly at the end of her sentence. "In other words you are free to leave whenever you choose, I just needed this board and now you have a good day princess!" Needle left the room after a brief check up.

Twilight sat up and found her clothes and armor in a chair all polished and cleaned. She took off her patients gown and put on her sweater and jeans, She used magic to teleport herself back to Ponyville.

A big crater sat outside of Ponyville where something big happened obviously. Twilight walked towards her castle passing by ponies who were being helped by Equestrian and WoS troops rebuilding houses and shops. She entered her castle where she was assaulted with hugs from her friends.

"Oh my gosh Darling are you okay we've been worried sick!?" Rarity asked checking Twilight for anything wrong.

Twilight softly smiled. "I'm fine girls but I am a little tired,"

Apple Jack snorted. "I bet after all the chaos that's been going on I'd be beat too!"

"Yeah," Twilight looked down. "Hey have y'all heard from Kobe at all or..."

The girls went silent, Colin told them about what had happened and knew Twilight wouldn't take it well. Twilight looked at her friends waiting for a response then Flutter Shy stepped up.

"Twilight, when Colin came back he told us everything that happened, Kobe was sent to another dimension and only came back as a thing called a phantom. The effect lasts until a task is completed then the phantom would get sent back to its original place, Kobe is still in another place and we haven't found a way to find him yet" Once Flutter Shy finished all Twilight could do was stand there and take in what she had heard.

"So he's gone forever?"Her lips trembled.

Flutter Shy nodded. "Until we can bring him back here, I'm afraid we won't see him for a while, I'm sorry Twilight"

The girls all wrapped Twilight in a hug but she couldn't feel it as She only felt a wave of sadness crash over her. The one she loved was gone in another dimension with no way back, she couldn't help but silently cry into her friends arms.

"It's not fair"

Author's Note

https://music.

We're almost done gamers, I can't believe how far we've gotten since almost a year ago. I know it's not normal for me to right a mostly 3rd POV chapter but eh what the hell hopefully y'all like it and be ready for the last chapter coming soon. I do plan on making a sequel after this or a prequel depending on how many people want either or, I have both of them ready so if y'all decide by July then I'll start on one of them.

For those wondering what Kalameet said it was in Greek. It was basically him chanting so bs about controlling the Abyss.

Soulless bound

Author's Note

MAJOR NOTE: I DO NOT AND I MEAN DO NOT OWN ANY OF THE YHaY characters MENTIONED IN THIS STORY IT IS A MERE ALTERNATIVE UNIVERSE THE RIGHTFUL OWNER IS MadMaxTheBlack he is an amazing author and considered #1 to me and even inspired me to write Fallen order. I made sure to ask permission to use his YHaY for an alternative universe. If you haven't already go check him out and his story "Your Human and You" its an awesome read.

With that said I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and the are ready for the last one that is coming.❤Souls

The other Equestria...and my Equestria

(Kobes POV, 2 weeks later)

I cursed this damn snow and cold as I walked down the streets of Ponyville. The whole town was empty, probably due to the fucking snowstorm. My sword and shield were frozen and even my skirt was close to being frozen. 2 fucking weeks of snow is bullshit.

*DING...DING...DING*

A loud bell sounded off in the distance, it was fucking loud too, I walked faster until I heard someone yelling and screaming ahead of me. I ran towards the source of the sound and came upon two humans fighting, one looked sickly while the other looked like a homeless dude. The sickly one was covered in black veins and was acting like a zombie, he was trying to bite the other human.

"Hey get the fuck off him!" I shouted, I grabbed the sick looking human and threw him back.

The sick human snarled and screeched before launching at me. I lifted my shield to throw him over, black blood oozed from its mouth as he snapped at me. The other human picked up an ax and hit the sick human in the back, it didn't seem to feel the pain as it kept going at me. I pushed it back then swung my sword catching aiming for his neck, the blade landed and the human collapsed to the ground unmoving.

I turned to face the other human who looked fine, he didn't look hurt but tired. He looked back at me with a weak smile before his eyes widened and he pointed behind me. Before I could look a set of jaws bit down on my collar, I grunted in anger and used my fist to punch my attacker. The sick human was still kicking and had a piece of my clothes in its mouth.

I dropped my shield and grabbed the cunt by his jaws and started pulling."Mother fucker!" I ripped out his lower jaw then twisted his neck. The human dropped dead officially this time and by that I mean I stomped his head in. I picked up my shield and sword, the other human stood there still holding the blood-covered axe staring at me.

"You good?" I asked him.

For some reason he looked shocked, he took a step back and I think he mentally slapped himself. He then pointed at me than his mouth, the dude made a speaking gesture and pointed at me again.

"I don't have time for charades man I need to know what the hell-" Before I could finish a black blur tackled me and started punching my helmet.

"Get Max out of here now!" My attacker yelled.

I grabbed the hoof and threw her off me. "Get the fuck off me bitch!" I got up and stood in front of the human defensively. The attackers were actual ponies, one of them was grey with a pink mane but the other was a bat-like pony. Both were ready to kick my ass, except they wouldn't cause I'm a badass fighting machine...I hope.

"I-It can talk!?" The bat pony gasped.

"It's still an infected look he's been bitten!" The black pony pointed out.

I looked at my collar and there was black and red blood pouring from my wound. I hadn't noticed it thanks to the adrenalin rush, I turned my attention to the ponies and we were standing off until the human behind me stepped in between us.

"Dude what the fuck are you doing!?"

"Max get away from him!" The bat pony shouted. Both ponies were girls...great.

The dude shook his head and pointed at me then himself. The bat pony wasn't gonna take any more of this and darted towards me, I responded with punching her in the face with my shield. The human called Max ran to me and made a gesture saying to not fight.

I rolled my eyes. "Dude, can you speak English not gang signs I'm kinda retarded?"

"How can you talk human!?" The grey pony yelled.

"With my voice you silly twat waffle," I cocked off.

"Well, either way, you're still bitten and need to be put down!" She said holding up her spear.

I laughed at her act to be tough. "Yeah okay that's cool, you can go fuck yourself, I have important shit to do like getting back to the boys and Twilight"

All three of them looked at me in confusion. "You know Twilight?" The bat pony asked.

I nodded. "Yeah about 5'6 nerdy as fuck, clingy and has a fetish for book?"

"I don't think she's 5'6 more like 4'2," The black pony said raising her hoof to her ear level.

"Well that's probably due to the fact I'm not in the same Equestria, back there it was fucking crazy man" I replied thinking about It.

The bat pony smiled. "I bet-hey wait no you're still infected!"

"No I'm Kobe of the Warriors of Sunlight" I pointed to myself. Max looked at me like I was crazy so I leaned closer to him. "I'll explain later" I whispered.

He nodded and we continued our standoff. I tightened my grip and slid my right foot back a bit to give myself extra power, the bat pony steadied herself and the black pony looked ready to pounce. Max was still between us until a purple aura grabbed him and pulled him away, we all looked to see Twilight holding Max back whilst staring daggers at me.

"Twilight, how are you now?" I asked With a smile, I knew she wasn't my Twilight so might as well have fun.

Her jawed dropped. "You can talk?!"

"Yep"

"But I thought Max was the only intelligent human here!?"

"Oh trust my I'm not that smart, just combat and bible study smart," I said proudly.

"Y-You've been bitten," She said pointing st my collar.

I groaned in annoyance." is there even a point?" I said to myself.

(Ponyville Hospital)

"Look I'm telling you, I'm fine I literally can't die I just come right back," I said to the doctor who wore a hazmat suit and was terrified of the talking knight in front of her. I looked up at the one-way window where the others were. "Yo, you've played Dark souls before right?"

The intercom turned on and Twilight spoke into it.

"He said he's heard of the game but never played it," She said. I fangirled so hard at the fact I could explain the whole lore of Dark Souls to these chumps.

The doctor in the hazmat suit pulled out a needle and an empty vial. "Uhm...human I'm going to need a sample of blood, and for you to take off your armor and clothes"

I held up my hands in a playful manner. "Whoa, so no dinner first or..."

"Sir please," The doctor groaned.

"Hey, look lady I kinda have a friend back home who..." I stopped and thought about Twilight. She was bleeding on the ground, I needed to get back to Equestria and fast. I looked down at the doctor. "Look Doc I need to go I gotta make sure my friend is safe to please"

The doctor immediately put a spell on the door. "You are a hazard to humans and ponies I cannot allow you to leave"

I groaned. "Oh come on-" A pain shot through my head, another vision flashed in my head of a giant monster destroying Canterlot and killing many ponies. The pain flared up even higher causing me to clutch my helmet and throw it off into the wall. I fell off and started screaming from the pain, it felt like my head was smashed with a mallet but made from fire.

The doctor just stared in horror as I laid there in pain from the visions. I stood up and slammed my head against the wall, black tears fell from my face and burned my skin. Another vision flashed with Twilight being stabbed in the gut by me, I felt a wave of anger come over me.

"You killed her!"

"NOOO!!" I screamed. The pain went away and I was staring at the wall, My breath was heavy and sweat-drenched down my face. The doctor was in the corner shaking like a leaf with the two ponies from earlier holding spears at me tensed up. They saw my black and orange eyes and were shocked.

"We need to put him down now," The bat pony seethed through clenched teeth.

"Your all just a bunch of pussy Goddamn" I commented. I pulled out a small blue bottle and drank it, the wound on my collar healed and the bite mark went away. "Sorry about the screaming I went to Tarturis and stole a rock..."

"You went to Tarturis!?" The doctor shrieked.

I furrowed my brow. "Yes...I just said that were you not listing?"

The bat pony grabbed me and started shaking me. "You said You were intelligent, what intelligent being goes to Tarturis for a bucking rock!?"

"You could just say fucking but whatever, anyways it was for a mirror Twilight broke and it could help us get to earth, I have a shard from the mirror" I patted my pouch of endless possibility.

"Twilight broke it? Impossible!" The grey pony said pointing towards the one-way window.

I rolled My eyes at her. "My Twilight, you dumb broad"

She growled at me. "Hey, I'll kick your flank back to the pound!"

"Fight me, See what happens" I stood up straight with my fists clenched.

She smirked. "Oh yeah, and what's gonna happen, human?"

"Three things, I hit you, You hit the floor and the doctors hit 60"

"Buck you human!" The bat pony huffed.

"Fuck you bat man's steed Your breath could stop a Mac truck in its tracks"

The doctor sighed. "This is gonna be a long day..."

(3 hours later)

"And so, after the defeat of Kalameet, I ended up back here" I finished my whole story of Dark Souls and how I ended up in Equestria. Twilight wrote it all down and even made me go into detail about the magic...it...fucking...sucked.

The ponies and Max stared at me with tired looks, I may have told them the lore of most bosses and how we raised an army to fight evil. I learned the ponies' names, there were Avera and Ebony. There was another but I didn't care to remember names right now, the doctor still needed some blood samples so I took off my helmet and chest plate. I placed my chest plate, helmet, and gauntlets on the table and took off My blue sweater revealing the curse of the undead, it was black and covered my heart like always. The doctor was hesitant as the black marks on my body looked like the same of the infected human, but after a while, she took a few samples and left in a hurry leaving me with the two ponies in hazmat suits.

"So..." I stretched my arms. "You know anyone who can help get me back to my Equestria?"

"I'm sure Princess Celestia can help, She was able to open a portal to Max's world so I'm sure You can get to yours," Ebony said.

I looked in the mirror and saw the small scar from the bite mark, it didn't hurt thanks to my flasks. Black veins still covered my left side of my face and connected to the curse mark. I turned to face the to ponies but a flash blinded me and I fell over the table. I wiped my eyes to get my vision back, I knew who it was and I was pissed.

"Celestia what the fuck did I say about the flash good Lord!?" I said blinking my eyes to make sure I can see.

"My apologies human, I received a letter from Twilight of another intelligent human here that could talk," She said sheepishly.

I started putting my armor back on. "That's cool and all but, I need to get back to my Equestria. Can you help me?" I asked her.

Celestia rubbed her chin. "Well I need to know of the place you wish and I can open a portal there but not to the exact location"

I smiled happily. "Great! that's all I need I can just walk my happy ass back to Sol," I got a little too excited cause I was hugging the Solar princess now. The others just snickered at my mood, I cleared my throat and backed away. "I guess we should uh...get going," I said briefly.

"So the demon-killing warrior isn't so mean after all," Ebony snickered. I shot a glare at her but stayed silent.

"So would you mind telling me how you got here?"

"Twilight up there took notes, you can read them," I then remembered I had pictures of the gang. I reached into my pouch and pulled out the photos. "Here's a few pictures Twilight took of our little gang of retards" Celestia took them and the first one she saw was, of course, me and Twilight on Christmas with her in her elf costume and me with my armor before looking corrupted. She saw the next one with me and her holding up the shirt I bought her. Another photo with me and Ajax are what shocked her the most, not the anthro not the photos Twilight took of me sleeping, it was me and Ajax.

"This changing...is he good?" She Asked.

I had a sad smile under my helmet. "He was my friend since the day the mirror was destroyed almost a year ago.."

"What hap-"

"He was murdered..." I said abruptly. I still remember the day it happened and how much pain he was in, it hurt to know he tried to pull through but couldn't and now because of my mistake he was dead. I sat against the wall and now I was depressed, we were waiting for the doctors to come back so I opened my pouch and took out my stereo. I played some relaxing country music and a bit of the classic '60s and 70's rock, I, of course, sang along with each song and was enjoying myself. The two pony guards left the room and now it was just me and Sun butt. I was vibing out to my music and Celestia just stared at me with curiosity, she stepped closer and I scooted away, she stepped closer again so I scooted away...again.

"Why do you keep getting closer?" I asked.

"I would like to see if What you say is true," She replied.

I tilted my head at that. "How do you mean?"

She stepped closer again this time holding me in place with her magic. "Well, I would like to see into your mind,"

"You ain't gonna like it..." I warned, she flashed her horn and we were in a black room.

We stood there for a moment and I was already bored. Suddenly we were now in a ruined city, the fire was everywhere and dead littered the streets. The ground began to shake then from a pile of broken buildings I watched a 20 foot me rise and stepped forward. I turned around and saw Tirek standing tall, this was when I defeated him by using the power from the elements.

"This was when You fought Tirek yes?"

"Yeah, I absorbed the power of the elements from him and became very angry, imagine doom guy but on crack" I knew she didn't know of doom but whatever.

The place then switched to when I found out about Twilight breaking the mirror and how I was out for blood for that moment. I could see myself screaming at her and the girls tensing up, I walked away and stayed in the castle for weeks with no contact with the outside world. Then came the day Ajax died, it showed me and the boys killing the diamond dogs then sprinting down the stairs and busting down the door only to be too late.

I clenched My fist and Celestia noticed that the scene played again and again. I was confused as to why it was doing that, I just kept watching the moment the building blew up time after time, I looked away and was now facing Twilights dying corpse.

"Twilight!" I cried out running to her. I knelt and brushed her hair from her face, she looked to be at peace and no longer in pain. Her cold body made me feel weak inside, Celestia stood next to me now knowing why I wanted to go back so bad.

"I can open a portal to your Equestria and it might be easier now that I know what to look for," She said putting a hoof on my shoulder.

I nodded and stood back up facing the Princess. We appeared back in the room and the doctor finally arrived. While she told Celestia doctor stuff I got my shit together and waited by the door. Once they finished I was allowed to leave, turns out my blood was clean and no sign of infection was seen, I was happy about that and did a little click with my boots on my way out the door.

I was gonna go with Celestia to Canterlot, I told the others to stay safe and were about to leave but stopped. I reached into my pouch and pulled out my Soapstone.

"Yo Max!" I called out. He turned around and I tossed him my stone. "Good luck" I said then turned around catching up with Celestia.

(Canterlot, Throne room)

I stood at the center of the room with Celestia and Luna who almost disintegrated my ass.

Celestia lit up Her horn and looked at me. "Alright the spell is ready, Kobe I need you to stand still"

"You got it" I stood as still as possible.

Luna lit her horn and they both shot a beam of magic above me and a portal opened up next to me. I could see Twilights castle standing far away meaning I would be in the plains. I looked back at the two rulers and nodded a goodbye to them and walked through the portal.

The world I was in was wrong...very wrong. Equestria was turned upside down with some buildings in the sky and the cities fused together. The sky sprinkled ash all over the place like snow, I held out my hand and watched as the ash disappeared at my touch. The clouds were black and grey with death.

"YOUR WORLD IS MINE!!" A demonic voice screeched.

"No...No I killed you!" I said in disbelief. There was no way he was still alive I killed him myself.

I looked around the area to see if I could recognize anything and found Ponyvilles sign upside down and broken. A cliff edge was behind it that lead to the town. I walked over to It and looked down to see how far it was. I grunted as I jumped down and landed in a pile of ash, each step felt so wrong but I didn't know why. I knelt down and laid my sword on the ground to scoop up some ash to examine it. There was a mixture of grey and black with small amounts of pink or purple meaning...

"Oh my God" I exhaled finally knowing what it was. The ash was everyone on Equis and I was stepping in them.

"Now you see. You could never save them no matter how hard you tried" The voice cackled.

"I-I...no it's not true!" I cried in anger. This couldn't be real I know I saved them they were just hiding probably. I glanced over to what looked like a destroyed castle of Twilights and on the steps was the crown of friendship. Broken. Alone.

I dropped the ash and dragged my sword over to the steps where I fell to my knees and gently picked up the crown.

"I'm sorry father...I tried" I held the crown tightly but refused to cry. There was one last thing I needed to do.

I heard foot steps behind me then a red hand with sharp claws toiched my left shoulder. "Your God is dead human when will you notice that he abandoned you?" The demon asked.

"He didn't fail me...I failed him" I glanced at the demon who looked exactly like Aim. "But you know what they say; fear a man who has nothing left to lose"

He raised an eyebrow at me. I used the broken crown to spin around and stab Aim in the neck. He stepped back in surprise and held his neck trying to stop the black blood from pooling out.

"YOU FOOL!" He roared.

I dropped my shield and brought up my fist, I felt no emotion. No anger. No sadness. I felt nothing for this demon, he held hatred for me but I wouldn't let him het the chance anymore. His nails grew out sharper the like a shadow he darted towards me. I turned my left foot and kicked with my right connecting with his jaw and shattering it.

Aim fell to the ground snarling at me, I went for a curb stomp but he teleported behind me and stabbed me in the back with his claws. I rear kicked him away sending him into the ash. This demon was going back to hell even if I had to drag him there myself, I feared nothing no more and I knew God would be there. I may have lost the battle but I will win this war, I'll storm the gates of hell myself and snatch Satan off his throne.

Aim crawled out of the ash and loomed st me with burning hatred and an evil smile. "You cannot win Aim, I can't die and you don't have your army. Now it's just you and me once again and I'll be sure to make it the last" I taunted.

He laughed at me and stood up. "Then we'll fight for an eternity human. Your faith is misplaced, I shall show you the power of Hell" His hands glowed a bright red then from the ground white pillars impaled him.

His body twitched for a second then he went limp. I looked up to see light piercing the dark ash clouds, a smile crept across my face as I knew who had came to my aid.

A bright yellow figure descended from the light and in their hands was a key. "Try not to mess this one up" The voice was of a man and it sounded so soothing.

I took the key from his hand but before I could ask anything he vanished into thin air.

"Why is it everytime I try to talk to some divine being they just fucking poof away!?" I yelled to God.

I was smacked in the face with a golden wooden door as a response. I shook the daze away and gave him the bird, I looked at the door and saw it matched the same color as the key. I put the key inside it and the door opened to a better looking Equestria, it was time to make things right and not fuck up this time.

Restored Order

I stood on the steps of the castle, I was nervous to see how much has happened in the span of 2 weeks or however long i was gone. There is so much i needed to say to Twilight and I didn't even know how to start.

"Fuck it"

I opened the door and it felt like an emo fest. The castle was dark and not a single sound could be heard, I closed the door and started walking down the halls and up the stairs. I strolled down the dark hallway to Twilights room and could here faint sobs inside. I cracked the door open and spotted her on her bed holding a pillow with spike trying to comfort her, he looked tired as fuck too.

I then opened the door and spike saw me, his jaw dropped and he was shocked to see me again. I made a quite gesture and approached Twilights left side of her bed, I placed a hand on her back and started to rub it to comfort her. She shivered at my cold touch.

"Spike why is your hand cold?" Twilight asked not looking up.

Spike gathered himself and cleared his throat. "That's not me Twi" he said.

She looked up at him and slowly turned around to face me. Her eyes got bigger and bigger and before I knew it she had me in a tight hug with tears running down her face. I felt tears fall down mine as well as I held her, she didn't want to let go and neither did I. I fell onto her bed and she used her magic to take off my helmet and threw it onto the couch, her face was inches from mine. I might as well speak now.

"Twilight, I'm so-" Before I could finish she pressed her face into mine and we were now...kissing. I've never kissed a girl in my entire fucking life. This was some crazy shit like no joke I was shitting bricks right now.

She pulled back leaving me in a shocked state, her giggling was cute but I was frozen in place. Spike took this time to leave us both alone, I heard his ass book it down the hall the second he left. Twilight lifted me up with her magic and poofed away my armor them set me on the other side of the bed.

"We still on for that date?" She Asked.

A smile hit my face. "Of course," I answered. I then remembered her getting shanked a while back. "How's your stomach?"

"It's fine now that you're here" She said softly.

We laid there holding each other, it felt good to be back again and this time I'm not gonna steal anymore nukes...for now. I needed to tell her everything.

(Next day)

I woke up feeling refreshed as ever, I felt Twilight on top of me wrapped around me like a blanket. A smile planted itself on my face as I laid there under her. I checked my watch and it was 8:30 a.m..

"Guess I should go see the boys," I gently shook Twilight. "Twilight, it's time wake get up"

She frowned with her eyes still closed. "Just...a few more minutes"

"I gotta see the boys So they know I'm okay," I said back.

She rolled over and let me up, I took a long shower since Twilight tried to pull a fast one and hop in. Took me 5 minutes to secure the shower. I got out and noticed a few red marks on my chest and neck area, they looked like bruises but didn't hurt.

"Hey Twilight?"

"Yeah?"

"Do you know how I got these marks?"

I heard her fall off the bed. "Uh...no I-I do not know of any marks" she answered nervously.

I shrugged. "I think I fell or something, oh well"

I put my armor on and once Twilight took her shower we ate breakfast and headed off to Sol, she held my hand the while way there.

(Sol)

As we walked to the door everyone stared in shock at me being back. Out of nowhere someone started cheering and the whole town began cheering, I smiled and waved.

"SIR KOBE!!"A green blur tackled me. I looked up Lucky on top of me.

"Sup"

"We've been trying to find you for weeks and the council even brought the mirror back but couldn't put it together since a piece was missing!" She explained rather quickly.

I remembered the shard I had in my pouch. "Oh...well I'm back now" I said sheepishly smiling.

She then grabbed me and Twilight. "Come on, the others are gonna freak when they see you!" We were pulled into the castle.

We were dragged up stairs and Lucky kicked open the door to the War room. Colin was sitting in front of the broken mirror while Kelso had a book about universal travel. They both looked at us and not a second later We were all celebrating and tears were shed that moment.

"Holy shit dude where did you go?" Colin asked.

"Its a long story bro,"

He looked down and saw me and Twilights hands. "I see you finally pip pip the diddly doo," he nudged.

I laughed. "No we didn't just starting slow"

Colin leaned against the wall."Kelso owes me 500 bits now that y'all are a thing, he bet you wouldn't do it"

"And here's your payment" Kelso sat a bag if bits on the table

I wrapped my left arm around Twilight in a playful gesture. "It's so good to be back, I still have a date to go to but still haven't thought of the place yet"

Kelso rubbed his chin. "Why not that knock off Olive garden?"

I thought about but since they did have good food, and it was the only restaurant I knew as I've been busy kicking ass.

"I can set up a reservation for us," Twilight offered.

"Bet" I gave her a thumbs up.

She gave me a kiss on the helmet before leaving back to Ponyville. I waited a till I heard her head down stairs then me and the boys acted like complete retards over me and Twilight.

"Not gonna lie dude I thought She would legit kidnap you into a relationship," Colin said chuckling to himself.

I started thinking about that now. "She wouldn't do that....right?"

Everyone just shrugged, I sat in my chair and glanced over to the map, I noticed a few of Colins forces were near Klugetown Ocean borders.

"Hey, what's up with Klugetown?"

"We got a report from one of the captains stationed there saying he saw a small group of beasts with blue markings stalking the area and fled across the ocean when they were spotted" Colin answered.

"Did they follow them?"

He shook his head. "No, we didn't want to risk anything in case they were just some creeps"

"What about the ship yard were they near it at all?" I was worried about an impending attack from this potential threat.

"There was one spotted near it but nothing more," Kelso pointed to the outskirts of Klugetown.

"Alright we'll have to be in high alert then"

Colin pulled Out a scroll and tossed it to me. "Oh, Aellô has pushed the Zebras put of Griffin territory and are close to putting down the sons of bitches"

"Good for him, its nice to know things are going well for the man," I said happily.

The boys just grunted and looked down. It seemed as though something was wrong.

"What's wrong?"

Kelso sighed. "We didn't want to say it around Twilight, but Celestia found out bout the scroll we stole, she wanted to speak with you but..." He gestured bout me being missing.

I didn't like where this was gonna go but I knew I'd be fucked eventually. I'll go speak with her tomorrow, hopefully she isn't too upset about it, I mean we used it for good so that's a plus.

We chilled out for a few hours then Twilight poofed in and without saying a word she took my hand and teleported us to the restaurant. I noticed it had a new name 'The Sunlight Valley' is what it said now.

"What do you think?" Twilight asked.

"Huh?" I looked down at her, "Oh" She wore a black and purple dress with a purple cross as her necklace. Her hair was up in a bun like the nurses at the hospital too.

"Rarity thought the necklace looked nice with it," She spun around and the dress was covered in twinkling stars.

"You look amazing, I just wish I put on a suit first before coming here" I commented, I forgot to put it on.

"Oh right!" She lit her horn and within a second I was in my gray suit.

We walked in and were greeted by a unicorn in a black suit, his coat was Orange and his mane was black with a black stripe through it.

"Princess Sparkle, I have your table ready for you and your date" He said. We followed him to the table that was set on a balcony where we could see the stars and the lake.

We sat down and I was still amazed at how awesome Twilight looked. I would be lying if I said I wasn't a nervous wreck, I would ask my dad for advice but seeing as I'm not on earth its kinda hard to do.

I picked up the menu with shaky hands,"So, I've never done this kind if thing so sorry if I mess up this date"

Twilight placed her hand on mine and smiled at me. "Kobe, you are perfectly fine, I've never done this either except with my old dolls back in magic school" Her touch actually calmed my nerves, it felt like some weight was lifted off my shoulders thanks to her.

A waiter came by and we ordered our food. The waiter left us and I laid my head on the table.

"Are you okay?" Twilight asked.

I shook my head. "I thought after I killed Aim, the visions would go away but they are still there, I don't know if In have to drag Satan down of his throne by his fucking nuts to stop it or..." I just wanted the pain to stop, it sucked to deal with all the attention it brings and the splitting headaches.

"If you want I can see if Luna has a spell to ease the pain,"She offered.

I nodded. "That would be nice, thank you"

"Anything for you~" She leaned forward and kissed my cheek.

Our food arrived and we ate silently at first, I wanted to tell her I was basically a war criminal for stealing a nuke and having the boys use it even though it could have destroyed the world. I didn't because I'd ruin our friendship probably and be forced to live in the forest forever. I then started thinking about what I'd do now, we defeated Chrysalis, Sombra, Tirek and Kalameet, but now we really got no-one else to kill. It's kinda depressing really

"Hey Twilight?"

She perked up. "Yes?"

"Now that we basically saved Equestria from all evil, what's next?" I asked, she tilted her head.

"Well, Now you can relax and live a normal life" She said smiling.

I sat back in my chair. How could I go back to a normal life after all this? "But, our whole purpose was to fight evil, if there's no evil to fight then we are basically useless..." That comment triggered something in Twilight.

"That is not true!" She used her magic and smacked me across the face. "You are more than just a monster slaying hero, you are always helping others off the battle field. There is more than just war your good at,"

I rubbed my cheek and snorted. "Back home me and the boys were nothing but kids, useless, until we got here and were tasked with fighting bad guys but now that their gone we're just a bunch of Roman looking soldiers living in a forest" An idea popped up and it was dumb but seemed fun to do. "I could try and take over Equestria in the name of the Sun and see how that goes"

She deadpanned."You are not taking over Equestria,"

"Watch, I'm gonna walk up there and wear Celestias crown like a fucking chad" I crosses my arms proudly.

Twilight giggled at my nonsense and continued to eat. I was already done, I always ate fast thanks to my uncle who was in the military and forced my ass up early in the morning. I didn't bother remembering those times as Twilight finished and I being the cool person I am I played for our shit and we left.

We were walking around the park enjoying each other's company, her head leaned against my arm since she was shorter than me. The night was quiet and cool, it was like the whole world disappeared and it was just us two. I found a bench that looked over the lake, it was a nice view so we sat there. Twilight pulled out her camera and leaned closer to me, she pressed her lips against my cheek and took the photo.

"I'm adding this to my book" She said grinning wildly.

I raised an eyebrow. "You have a book?"

She smirked. "Duh, I have to preserve my favorite memories...some of them you weren't awake for but that's okay"

"Well at least you are happy, that's what matters most" I said wholeheartedly.

She leaned closer to me then looked up. "Thank you Kobe, for coming back"

"I didn't find the other universe as fun," I commented. I wonder what that dude was up to now, probably freezing in that snow.

She giggled and nudged me, we stayed in this spot for almost two hours, I was begining to doze off so Twilight teleported us to her castle room. I lazily got into my shorts and shirt and laid on the bed knowing she wouldn't let me leave. What I thought was going to be a peaceful night turned a fat 180 when lit her horn and in a flash her clothes were gone like all gone. I covered my eyes with the pillow and curled up into a ball.

"Lady this is sinful!" I said muffled by my pillow.

"Is it?" She asked innocently.

"YES!!" I shouted.

Twilight sighed. "Alright, how about We just go to sleep then?"

I out down the pillow and looked at the ceiling. "Twilight It's not that I don't want to, I just want to wait until I know it'll last forever,"

Twilight came over and got under the covers, her body touched mine making me shiver slightly. "Well luckily we are both immortal so we got all the time to wait. Goodnight Kobe" She gave me a kiss then wrapped her arm around me letting her...friends touch me.

"Night..." I squeaked.

I closed my eyes and let the embrace of slumber take me. The darkness turned into a light and I was standing ankle deep water, the area was lit by an orange hue but no source of the light could be found. Just as usual Luna appeared before me.

"I see you two have finally became one," She said with hint of sadness in her voice. "I wish you the best for your journey".

"Is something wrong Princess?"

"Of course not!" She looked away quickly.

"Princess..." I said slowly.

Luna sighed and nodded. "Okay, yes I liked you too but, I knew that Twilight liked you more so I stepped away not wanting to ruin perfect relationship" she said rather fast.

I snorted at the Perfect comment. "Perfect? Lady I'm no where near perfect, I have sinned greatly and my faith is so turned I hate myself for it"

"And yet Twilight loves you for it," She countered .

My jaw dropped slightly at that. "S-She l-loves me?"

Luna smiled and wrapped an arm around me. "That is correct and for quite some time I'd say ever since Hearths war-" I stared her down. "Christmas, she's been more and more passionate about you"

"So this isn't like some phase she's going through from heat?" I asked carefully.

Luna smacked me on My head and tsked. "When a mare is in heat usually its more affected towards the one they care for the most,"

"So...during heat what if the one they love isn't down for piping the diddly doo?"

She shrugged. "Well I don't know I've never had anypony complain"

I crossed my arms in irritaton. "Me and Colin jumping out of the windows and almost killing ourselves wasn't enough?" A window appeared and it played the part where me and Colin jumped out of the window whilst escaping the girls grasp.

"Uhm...." Luna blushed.

I deadpanned. "That's what I thought, now what is it you want?"

"Just checking on you as last time I checked you went missing for two weeks, alot has happened while you were gone"

"So I've been told,"

"Would you like to know?"

I shook my head. "No, I don't really care to be honest, I have shit to do tomorrow like dealing with Celestia which is technically my fault"

"Yes I was told of the thing you stole from us, it wasn't the wisest but I understand why you did it" She said.

"You do?"

Luna smiled. "Yes, and I would be lying if I say I wouldn't have done the same, you knew the risk of the spell yet your bond and trust in your friends saved Equestria"

"Well not to toot my own horn but we are pretty badass," I said as the Warriors of Sunlight banner rose behind me while the national anthem played.

"I know Twilight wants to toot your horn" Luna said ruining my moment of glory.

"Alright now you just made this weird, I don't wanna talk anymore"

Luna laughed and lit her horn then disappeared, the world went white and I was back in Twilights room. I felt her wrapped around me like a child holding a teddy bear, I checked the clock and it was only 5:00 in the morning, talk about good sleep schedules. I was about to go back to sleep for a bit until the doors to her room opened and Starlights head popped in. We both made eye contact making this an awkward morning, I just waved with my free hand and she nodded in return.

"Sup"

"I was looking for my book on friendship Twilight gave me to study,"

I looked over to the nightstand where a book with Starlights cutiemark was and held it up. "This?"

She smiled and shuffled over to me. "Yep thanks" she was about to leave but turned around again. "Want some coffee, I made a lot for me to study?"

I looked at the sleeping Princess on me then back at her. "Sure why not" I gently moved Twilight and replaced myself with my pillow and slipped out of room.

We walked down the long hallway towards the kitchen, it was pretty bright and my eyes had to still adjust to it. Once we were in the kitchen Starlight got us both cups and poured some coffee.

"What are you doing up so early?" I asked.

"Twilight wants me to study the magic of friendship since she took me in as her student" Starlight said holding up her book.

I took a sip of the coffee. "And how's that working out for you?"

"It's alright, feels like magic school again but with more adventures and ponies. How's life killing monsters?"

I leaned against the counter and sighed. "We defeated every villain out there and now we have nothing else to do which is kinda wack"

"Why's that?"

"Me and the boys were sent here to fight evil I presume, now that that's over we have nothing else to do and if that happens we lose purpose in life and go hollow like every other undead"

"And if you go hollow you die?"

I tilted my head as a kinda gesture. "Our soul will die and our bodies become mindless husks feasting on souls of the innocent"

"That will happen?" She asked worrying.

"In time it will I mean, you can't keep fighting forever, you will eventually get tired if it. You can't save everyone no matter how hard you try"

"I'm sorry that you have to go through such a terrible fate,"

"Meh, I suppose the time will come so I want to be thrown in the deepest darkest pit you can find," I drank some more of the coffee and noticed it tasted a little weird. "Hey what's in this?" I slurred a little.

"Black coffee and morning relaxers, it helps keep me calm in the mornings" Starlight listed.

"I fe-feel fun..." I drank the rest if the delicious beverage and held on to Starlight.

"Are you okay?" She helped me to the counter.

"Yes...no...I'm a sad boy Starlight, I've fucked up a lot and...I like unicorns"

"Okay maybe the relaxers isn't human friendly" She took the coffee away from me that evil bitch.

"But anyway like I sed...throw my ass in a hole plez"

"Why would I do that?" She asked confused.

I rolled my eyes. "So I won't hurt anyone duh"

"Well you'll only go hollow if you lose purpose so Why don't we find you something to do?"

I thought about it then remembered what I told Twilight earlier. "Like over throw the Princess? Starlight that's brilliant!" I hugged her and skipped off out if there.

"What!?" She couldn't say more as I was already out the kitchen.

I sent back to Twilights room and began cleaning my armor before putting it on. Twilight rose up and looked at me.

"Oh hey love, what are you doing?" She asked in a tired tone.

"About over throw Celestia and become princess and become a pwetty pwincess" I said putting on my helmet.

Twilight nodded slowly before laying back down. "Oh okay have fun....wait"

(Canterlot)

I skipped my way down the hall and to the doors, the guards were weirded out by me but I felt like having fun. I opened the doors and fell through landing on the floor.

"Owchie" I started laughing.

"Kobe?" Luna called out.

I shot straight up at attention. "That's me"

"Are you okay?"

I pointed at Sunbutt. "I've come to take Thy ass and throne, I shall become pr-princess of queefstra!"

The sisters looked at each other in confusion on what to do with the human in front of them. Celestia looked back at me with a troubled look."Are you drunk?"

I gasped at the outrageous accusation. "I...I am a man of God women I don't d-drink or sex marriage!"

I walked forward and laid out in between their thrones. I felt Luna use her magic to lift me up and set me in a chair next to her.

"Kobe do you know why you are here?" Celestia asked.

Out of nowhere sea of Sadness hit me and I think I started crying. "Ahm so sorry Tia I didn't mean to hurt your ponies...I just wanted to help beat the mean Dragon, I failed to do that too" I used a part of Lunas dress to wipe away the tears.

Celestia stood up and crouched I front of me. "You stole a very dangerous spell that could have killed every living thing on this planet" I reached out and poked her boob making her turn red like an apple.

Luna started laughing. "Sister I think it's best if he rests until his sickness or whatever wears off before we talk some more"

Celestia sighed and they both helped me up then carried me somewhere. I wondered what rainbows tasted like...probably like Skittles.

"Have you two ever heard the tragedy of Darth plagues the wise?"

Author's Note

https://music.

Hello gamers I hope you've enjoyed this chapter and want more. I have a few more chapters to go so this is exciting to say the least, its been a long time since I've started this and I just love it. If you have questions please ask and I'll answer them. Anyways see y'all in the next chapter. ❤❤Souls

Prologue

I grabbed the wheel of the flaming ship trying to steer it towards the castle doors. "WE'RE GOING DOWN!!"

"BRACE!!" Colin shouted.

I closed my eyes and waited for the impact.

(8 years ago)

“Ok ready to kick the Lord of cinder face in Colin?” I ask with excitement as he summons me into his world.

“Heck yeah,Kelso are you joining?” Colin asked in annoyance knowing Kelso is probably looking through his inventory deciding what to wear for the boss fight.

"Hold up I'm putting on different armor pieces fuckhead" Kelso retorted.

Kelso finally puts his sign down and Colin summons him and we head to the fog door ready to kick ass.

We go through the fog and begin the boss fight without knowing what lay ahead after we beat him. After we beat Cinder my power goes out and sat there in disbelief.

I stood up from my chair to go see what the problem was and as I opened my door something slammed into it and knocks me over,I look up and see a cloud looking creature staring at me,I scramble to get to my feet and grab my knife from my dresser and hold it up in a defensive stance and then the creature charged at me,it grabs my left arm and i start stabbing at the cloud demon.

"Let me go mother fucker!!" I yell, my stab attempts just go through the creature I dropped My knife and grabbed my bedside hoping the thing would release me and what felt like the power of God himself I get pulled from my room, and then everything goes black.

Author's Note

This is my first story and I know it will be worse then eating shrooms at church but I just thought I'd write this to entertain myslef

Heres a discription of the boys.

Kobe: was 5'10 now 6'2 blues eyes, really short hair (I cut it a lot), Jesus lover and anger issues

Colin: was 5'9 now 6'0, blues eyes, curly dirty blonde hair, major fucking dweeb and really chill

Kelso: 5'4 now 5'8 (fucking manlet) blue eyes, pink hair (dyed it) horny manlet. Legit doesn't give a fuck.

Fyi these are based well the boys irl.

I don't think we're in Oklahoma anymore

The smell of fresh air hit me as I woke up reaching to rub my head and I put my hand on my helmet?

"What the hell?" I say in confusion as I look at my hand. I get to my feet looking on the ground I see a Zweihander and a dragon crest shield. I pick them up to inspect them then set them against a rock near me and thought to myself 'what is all this doing here?' I then take my helmet off and look at it "Holy crap" I say as I look at the Faraam helmet. I put it back on and I hear a familiar voice behind me.

"Oh my fucking dome" Kelso whines, I turn to look at him, he's in Fallen knight armor and has his Dark sword and sages staff next to him.

"Yo, you good my guy?" I ask hoping he wasn't hurt.
He sticks his thumb up 'well at least he's not hurt.’

I look around and saw an elite knight stuck in a tree. I walk over to get a closer look, realizing who it is.
"Colin, what the hell are you doing up there?" I say holding back a laugh.

Colin looks down at me and looks at the tree and replies "um I don't exactly know, can you help me down?" I grabbed his leg and pulled him out of the tree as he fell on the ground with his Parma on his back and his sword on the ground. He got up from off the ground he looked at me.

"What happened? All I remember was playing Darksouls with y'all and everything went black after we beat the boss and then I woke up in the tree?” He looks back at the tree.
"Hey, that's what happened to me too!" Kelso yelled from behind us.

“The smoke thing got y'all too?" I asked looking back at Kelso.

"What smoke thing? The only thing that happened was everything going dark" Kelso explains as he walks over to us.

"Yeah, same hereafter we killed the Lord of Cinder. I guess I passed out, I didn't see a smoke thing though" Colin said right after
'that's weird why was I the only one to see it.....did it only come for me?' I thought to myself.

The sound of female voices stops me in thought and I look to where they're coming from. I look towards my left and see what looked like a group of cartoon looking horse people.

I thought I was crazy so I slapped my head to make sure I wasn't seeing things. When I looked back I realized I slapped my metal helmet and they heard it, the group of humanoid horses was now looking at me. I then realized who I was looking at 'holy shit, it’s the main six!' I then say the best thing anyone could ever say to mythical creatures.
"Uhh....howdy!" I yelled out, trying to not look more ridiculous than I already do.
Colin and Kelso both look at me, then look up and see the group as well.

"Whoa," Kelso says as he stares at the group of girls.
The girls start to walk over to us, I'm already losing my shit on the inside, and my friends are dumbfounded by what they're seeing.
I turn around to look at them.
"Oh crap they're coming, quick act like you belong here" I quickly say to my guys while trying to think of what to say to the six girls approaching us.

"Hey, Kobe umm I think they heard you" Colin whispered.
"Huh?"
I turn around and see the six girls standing about five feet away from us. As I stood there the only thing that went through my mind was 'welp time for plan B'.

Author's Note

Here are the shit the main characters are wearing.

Kobe-Faraam set
Blessed Zweihander
Dragon crest shield
Sunlight talisman
Sunlight spear
Sacred oath
Wrath of the Gods

Colin-Elite knight set
Fire straight sword
Stone Parma
Pyromancy glove
Chaos Bed vestiges
Profaned flame
Iron flesh

Kelso- Fallen knight set
Dark sword
Caithas chime
Deep protection
Life hunt
Sages Crystal staff
Darkedge
Affinity

Being a diplomatic killing machine

The doctors rushed Twilight down the hallway with great speed. I on the other hand was freaking the fuck out about the fact I almost killed my friend, but it was out of self-defense so it technically wasn't my fault. I was pacing in a circle in the lobby alone, I had the others stay in the castle and to protect their cheeks like it was the rupture. I was whispering to myself pleading for her not to die, Luna came by but I chest boxed her out of the hospital.

One of the nurses approached me slowly probably to not to get yeeted into a wall.

"Um..sir" she tapped my shoulder and I whipped around scaring her.

"What is it, is she okay?!" I basically shouted. The nurse nodded weakly and led to the room. I pushed her aside and went up to the bed where another nurse was checking the beeping box.

"She's fine sir, just a concussion and slight bruising to her frontal lobes and minor bleeding but nothing we can't handle, she is however gonna be asleep for a few days to let her mind heal " the nurse said not even looking at me.

She finished with whatever she was doing and left me alone in the room. I sat in a chair by her bed and thought of what to say when she woke up. I was gonna apologize for Molly whopping her in the head of course but I don't know what to say about what happend all day. I sat looking all depressed under my helmet as time flew by, Luna came back wearing a gasket mask that helped her 'not get attached to my aren't which sounded fucking weird but I said whatever.

"You know why she acted that way right?" Luna asked. I just shrugged not really understanding all this.

"Luna I don't understand...why pick me out of the thousands of other ponies or Griffins that are old enough keep in mind. I'm just a simple undead who kills things and has anger issues" I put a bit of venom in 'old' since I was under age and it's illegal to date underaged people last time I checked.

"Well maybe it's cause she's grown on your for the past few months since you two met" I groaned inside from that. Back on earth I didn't want to be in a relationship, well I couldn't talk to a girl to save my life to be honest but I already had my life planned out. I would enlist in the military then retire if i didn't die and open a donut shop.

"What law permits this crap?" I looked at her.

"I do not know since the law was made while I was stuck on the moon, I do not like it either but I have no authority over it" I stared at her with a 'the fuck?' face.

"The hail you mean you jave no authority over it, you're a freaking princess!" I pointed at her. She spouted off some bs about not signing it or something but I wouldn't listen.

I felt tired but with Luna in the room I couldn't trust her, although I could leave but it would be a bitch to do now that more females are outside. I heard a distant scream for help as from what i can imagine was a poor soul being dragged away to a world of unlawful deeds. I looked at Luna who I knew cluld hear it too but did nothing, I shook my head as the screams went silent and prayed his soul would be safe. We sat in silence not speaking to each other, I had a fire bomb in my left hand as a last resort and I know its messed up to think of such a thing but my cheeks were on the line here. The girls all came by and I set up a defensive position with the chairs and a metal pole as they checked on her, Flutter Shy was fine but the others I couldn't trust much especially Celestia who eyeballed me the whole time.

(3 days later)

Twilight was awake now which was a relief. The nurses put a mask on her since it was still that week, I opened the window just in case and started chstting with her.

"So...about that day," her voice aas sort of muffled but j could still under stand her.

"Don't worry about it, its history just...forget about it" I put it bluntly. She forgave me for the rock incident and I forgave the making me break my leg incident.

Luna and I drew know the walls simce we were bored and I won 14 out of 25 in tic tac toe, we played chess and I swear to all that is holy Luna cheats, she claims she's just skilled but I call bs on that. I even tried to cheat but lost, anyways the whole squad came to day hi and all that with me and the boys standing near the window of course. We were all about to leave till Twilight asked me to stay but i of course said "Nien" and let her rest then hauled it down the hall with the boys and all the way to the castle. We shut the gate and had archers with tranquilizers arrows on every tower and made sure to lock down Sol. We built a catapult on the roof with four ballistas, the catapult could rotate at an alright pace for now, when we were testing it Kelso sat in it to fix his boot but I hit the lever without realizing he was in it and he flew all the way to Ponyville. He died obviously but it was fucking hilarious to see him scream as he flew like a bird.

We waited out the week with no issue but we didn't leave just to be safe, I sent a letter to Mac to see if it was safe and he responded an hour later with a "eeyup" so I could now relax. Me and the boys sat in the observation tower watching the forest for really no reason other than us being bored.

"The princesses can shut the fuck up" Colin said out of the blue.

"What's this?" I look at him.

"They always talk friendship thus and friendship that, then they proceed with this bullshit" he finished then Kelso chimed in.

"Yeah bro they can just shut the fuck up, "Oh our ponies are kind and blah blah blah" he made a Celestia impression. I nodded in agreement and jumped on the band wagon.

"Oh friendship? You never had friendship unless you been in Equestria"

"Oh you like exploring? Well you never been exploring in Equestria, I swear thats all they talk about"

We ranted about the ponies for a few more hours into the night, at one point we shot the ballista at Luna when she flew by and almost hit her. I walked around Sol and so far we've built barracks that covered 1/2 of the whole forest, it was like a small military city which was pretty fucking cool and Ajax suggested claiming all of the forest since no one owned it we could use the gorge as a trade route. I really weighed out my options on this, on one hand we did have a strong army last time I checked it's now 8,000 strong, but then there's a chance of countries wanting to have us on their side which we were allies with Equestria (kinda) and the Griffin empire had our backs of course so did some changling hives. I haven't talked to Prince Armor for a cool minute so I would send a letter later.

I had a meeting with the Council and we put it to a vote. Me,Ajax,Colin,Kelso,Stone Wall. Kelso was on board with becoming an actual functioning military although it would take alot of work with diplomatic bs and all that. Colin was against it for understandable reasons like us still being kids and all, Ajax pointed out the fact we could have better access to other territories where demons hide like that cointry North of us called "Yak yakistan" which had those loud ass cows, he also said we could get a better reputation if we offered aid with out badass demon killing skills. Stone Wall wanted to do it as well but didn't know if the princesses would agree. I had everything written down, We had the money an the leaders, we also have dedicated followers to the Sun and NOT Celestia. We had good housing for them and could take care of our little militia.

"If we do declare ourselves an actual militia then we would have to associate ourselves with a government like Equestria which could benefit us but also cause problems like on one hand we could finally get an actual alliance with Griffin stone and the lion clans in Zebrica along with Equestria...but it could also lead to conflict with us being called a terrorist organization and a bad rap other nations we aren't really associated with like the dragons and and the nation's down south and can't forget the Crystal empire" I bit my lip before coming to a final decision.

"Okay I will go to Canterlot tomorrow and have a hearing with the princesses;" I pointed to Ajax "I want you to come along as well" he nodded and we left the war room, Me and Ajax got our stuff together for tomorrow.

(Canterlot castle)

I sent a letter to Luna before we left so they could get ready. We were standing in the center of the Council chambers they had as they talked with nobles and all that. One of the nobles spoke up sith her bitchy attitude.

"So...human why should we allow you to make a militia in our country when we are more than capable of defending our citizen" I smirked as i was hoping for this question.

"Well ma'am if you haven't noticed a powerful demon from hell is roaming your lands and you have yet to take action, the Warriors of Sunlight are more than able to put down Tirek and his army if you allow us to do so" I did my best to speak professionally.

"We are aware of the circumstances but we have a different way of handling these things" Blue Bloods retarded twin piped up. The other nobles nodded in agreement but not the princesses.

"Like locking him away?" They all looked at me "How long will that work umtil he is free again, as we speak he is most likely killing inoccent beings. Now I am willing to follow the laws you set aslong as it secures our will to protect this land you call home" I paused for a moment looking back on the past things I've done. "If you care for your country then allow us to help defe-"

"Are you saying our army isn't capable of war? If so I think you should look back on our history of victories!"

"Okay then Sir where were you the night of the dragon attack 7 months ago? Where was your army during the Changling attack? Where was your army when thousands of demons were fleeing Taurteris? Where the fuck were you when discord fucked everything over?!" I shouted taking off my helmet. They all gasped at my scared up face. "The demons were stopped by two simple guys while you all sat on your ass bitching about taxes or ponies not respecting you. Now I am no man to judge you that's for the man upstairs but I will not sit by while Tirek gets stronger, if we can get access to other lands for our operations then we can stop Tirek and bring peace back to Equestria" I finished my speech and looked at them waiting for an answer.

After a minute of talking Celestia spoke.

"Kobe we will allow the Warriors of Sunlight to become an official milita if you sill agree to the terms" I gestured for her to proceed.

"You must defend Equestria from all matters of attack wether foreign or domestic. You can engage with Tirek but must not kill him as it's against the law to kill."she put a little venom in thw word kill.

"Excuse me but he's committed over hundreds of war crimes and a thousand years ago he commited mass genocide against the hippogriffs he should be impaled through the ass" Ajax inturuped her. He was right though Tirek deserved death no reform nothing...just a painful death.

"Yes but we believe all creature ckuld be reformed," he looked at me and I just shook my head basically saying "we're gonna kill the guy".

"We will require you to keep your militia at a capacity of 10,000 no more, We will also require you to accept orders from those who are of higher rank"

"But I'm basically an unkillable warrior so I out rank everyone in here, although I wouldn't mind challenging your officers to a duel for command over MY army" I said simply. Just then one of the nobles raised his hand.

"You are still in our country creature, we have rules here and you must follow them!" I really didn't like this guy, maybe I should kill him later...

"Okay first off we own the everfree, Luna said so and two if you weren't ul there right now I would shove a white phosphorus grenade in your ass" he sat silently the whole time after that.

"Kobe do you have military experience?"

"I have the experience to do what's necessary unlike you" we all stood in silence once again, I really wamted to get this over with cause either way I was ginna kill Tirek even if I was gonna get locked away permanently this time.

A piece of paper appeared imfront of me with all the rulles and regulations along with some bullshit agreement with Equestria but this time we got to control the opertaions and troops but had to get permission before any major op. I handed It to Ajax for him to read over and he just simply nodded. I sighed and signed it after re-reading a few more times, I tossed it back to Celestia and they seemed a little content with the deal. On our way out I flipped them off just for being them, we hopped on a carriage and went back to the castle.

(Sol a week after meeting)

I got done making dog tags for each soldier with the help of Stone Wall and Colin and had them hand out the tags. I was having a horrible headache and decided to go sleep it off, they started happening ever since the meeting and I think Celestia out a curse on me. I still had the nightmares but Luna would visit me and we would chat or she would watch me sleep which was really weird.

Me and the boys sat in the observation tower like usual and shoot arrows at timber wolves and other animals we could see. I bought some pieces for the telescope and after a few days of working on it I made it work, I tried to pinpoint our solar system but Luna mentioned her night being an illusion of some sorts which made me want to commit an Epstein on her. I sat down in my chair and just stared into space just thinking about things.

"Hey broski you good?" I felt Colin nudge me. I slowly nodded.

"Yeah...just thinking"

"About what?"

"I keep having these thoughts about what will happen when we go home. Will we be able to return to a normal life or still be haunted by these dreams to the day we die?" I looked back at what we've built in the span of a few month's and now we we're just gonna up and leave, for once I felt like I could actually do something with my life instead of being an angry teenager with 'depression' from what my shrink says.

"Dude I'm gonna be real honest, if you want to stay here me or Kelso won't stop you, but I don't think we're gonna stay though..." Colin replied. I felt the sadness in his voice hit me like a train, I could stay here but at what cost? Losing My best friends cause I'm to selfish to notice they want to go home? Or is it the that I believe the man upstairs has another plan for me?

"You know the Warriors of Sunlight will need a leader and you are the best one of us three so it's all good if you wanna stay, just be sure to write to us every once in a while. When we find a way to do that of course" Kelso says getting up and grabbing some drinks.

We sat there just drinking some knock off Dr pepper and listing to some sabaton, in the distamce I could see a white and a blue princess fly towards our direction. They landed infront of us with small smiles and i offered them a drink and they joined us in our daily routine. No talking, no singing just whatching the sky and enjoying the day.

I was actually glad to see the princesses here since I didn't have to write a letter to them about our next mission, which included Me, the boys and Ajax. We made up names for different platoons like mine who was called 'Liberty Division' and Colins being the 'Spear Company', Kelsos called his 'Red Barons'. I offered Ajax a leader position but he declined and hopped in with my team.

"Hey princess can I tell you something?" I look over to them and they look over at me with a strange expression.

"Kobe, why do you call us princess instead of our names are we not close enough friends?" Luna asked.

"Well it just how I know y'all the same way with everyone else, if you were a sergeant in the military I would call you sergeant" I answered. It was true too, back home I would talk to this veteran on my way home and he was a captain in the navy so I called him captain.

"You only know us as a princess?" She asked a little hurt. While it was true I saw them as a princess but I saw them as a friend too, just I didn't want to bother them with our antics and stuff.

"No no I see you as friends but I just call you by your titles since it's at the front you know?" They nodded and I was finally able to tell them of our mission. "Now onto the thing from earlier, Me and Ajax have had scouts sent to an old military bunker we found and it's packed with weapons from the old Griffin wars. Sadly Tireks goons got to it and now they are arming themselves with 'boom sticks' "

I pulled out the map of the area and handed it to them.

"I was hoping you would allow us to conduct a raid on it to stop the transportation of weapons and steal them for us or destroy them. We couldn't find a name for the base so we called it 'Bunker 3234' it's defenses are pretty good and if we can take the base it would open a while new array of plans to kick some ass" The princesses looked over the battle plan which was to strike from the skies since the anti air ballistas aren't up yet according to the scouts. I would have Liberty Divison attack from the western front, I would have the boys stay here incase of an attack which was unlikely but I had to play it safe.

I waited as the sister's discussed their answer and in Lunas eyes I could see her thirst for opening a can of whoop ass. They came back and gave us the green light for our mission, I had to keep myself from jumping in joy but not Lima she summomed a big fucking axe and flew down to the entrance of the castle.

"Please look after Luna she tends to have the same mindset as you and could get a little crazy" I made an offended pose and turmed away.

"Oh you hurt me with your words sunbutt" I fell over and played dead.

(5 hours later)

We marched our way through the plains with laughter and singing among us all. The men haven't seen action in a while so they were eager to fight anything that stood in our way let it be a fly or a random pony who I hate for a personal reasons I shall not discuss. Luna told stories of her time during the Equestrian and Griffin war, and how she was known as the one with the highest kill count and had a bounty so large her own troops thought about turning her in.

We finally arrived at our destination and waited for the signal. I watched the sky and saw the blue flash then we moved onto the bunker. Immediately bullets started flying and luckily our shields protected us the while walk up the hill. A machine gun had my left flank pinned so I threw a lighting spear at it and an explosion erupted from inside.

"Ajax take the left flank and move behind them we'll catch them off guard!" I shouted over the gunfire. He nodded and took for the back side, I continued my push up the hill then a horde of demons charged down it and clashed with us.

I impaled the first three and tossed them aside, another demon tried to slash my legs but earned a shield to the jugular. I knee they were the weaker ones as some didn't even have weapons. Luna was butchering through the crowd and seemed to enjoy it as much as Liberty Division is right now, I can hear the cheers ovrr the sound of slightered demons and gunfire.

I reached the bunkers gun hole and crawled in, I choked out the first demon and pjcked up its gun. It looked like a great value version of the m4 Thompson. I tested it on a corpse and it worked really well. I put it ilon my back and continued my massacre in the base, nothing could stand before me I was an unstoppable killing machine.

"Kill them all!"

I heard a voice say and i turned around to see nothing. I shrugged and continued my crusade, I grabbed a straggler and dragged him to a pole. I found some rope amd began to raise the demon by its neck and tied the rope to the pole.

"Sir, we've taken the bunker and found a few still alive" a Minitaur showed me the way to the the prisoners.

They were all somewhat battered but could still talk, I went to the first one and held my fnife to its left eye.

"So I'm gonna say this once, you tell me where exactly Tirek is and I won't kill you in the most painful way possible;" it stayed silent but glared at me. "So be it"

I had a pony hold it down and I slowly pushed the knife into its eye causing it to scream in pain. The other prisoners watched in horror as I chopped off the ears and stuffed them in my pouch. I pointed to the next one who tried to run away, they laid him down and it stsrted pleading.

"We dont know where he is we only follow orders I swear!" I looked to my men who all wanted to see the bastsrd dead, I pointed to a Griffin and lion.

"Go get some rope" I ordered. They left immediately and brought back the rope.

We dragged the demon over and began to tie it's arms to two trees. I pulled out my knife and started cutting off the skin from its back, I was trying to copy the same execution the nords did back in the day called the blood eagle. It was a gruesome execution but effective nonetheless, the little bastsrd kept screeching in pain as I pulled out it's lungs and was finally finished. I stepped back to look at my art and heard Luna throw up behind me, I couldn't help but smile under my helmet.

"Dear maker Kobe this is just barbaric!" Luna said.

"This is war princess, and war comes with a price"

Author's Note

Hows it going my fellow gamers I wanted to let y'all know of what each little group looked like in armor and what they are used for.

Liberty Division (Attacking Force): Red White and Blue

Spear Company (Defence force): Black and Grey

Red Barons (Artillery): Black Red and White

This is not the end

"Ironic...he could save others from death but not himself" I said to Luna.

"And this Palpatine, is the ruler of the galaxy now?" She asked.

I laughed. "Nonono he was thrown down a shaft after Vader had enough of his shit"

"Oh, and now the first order rules the galaxy"

"Precisely my young Sith apprentice" I patted her head. The effects wore off and I was back to my normal state with a hard memory if the whole trip here. Apparently I started crying but I call bullshit as it takes a lot to make me shed a tear. Celestia lectured me about how stealing the spell was wrong but after an hour of her and I going back and forth on how I made the right call she gave up and sat in the couch pouting.

I explained to Luna how Star wars was ruined by the evil empire called Disney then left Canterlot and went back to Sol.

Now me and the boys were sitting in our tower like every other day we weren't doing things, the sun was setting slowly over the horizon.

"You know, we could just go help Aellô with those Zebras" I suggested.

"He's already kicking their ass's back to Zebrica and told us he didn't need help" Colin said glumly.

I thought for a moment then looked at Klugetown. "What about those creatures poking around Klugetown, they might be evil"

"Yeah but we don't even know where they've gone, we know they are from somewhere down South" Kelso said irritated at the fact they didn't catch them.

I leaned in my chair and tapped my foot before slamming my fist down on my leg. "Fuck!"

"We've spent a whole year fighting evil, from Kings to legit God's of evil, all that in a year since we've been here" Kelso said laying his head down in his hands.

Colin "Maybe we pushed things a little to hard, perhaps we just need to take things slow instead of running straight into the fight"

"We do take things slow it took us months to finally kill Tirek, a few to capture Chrysalis and only a few days to kill kalameet" I stopped in thought when I thought of the mirror "What about the mirror?"

Colin looked at it. "What about it?"

"The thing could literally travel between dimensions so...maybe we can go fight other evils that plague the innocent hell maybe we can even find an evil Equestria" I said with a but if excitement.

Kelso nodded at the idea "That's a fun idea and we would be helping others, but I don't think your little girlfriend would appreciate you leaving again"

I waved him off. "Then we'll take her along with us, I don't want to just sit around and be lazy chodes again like we were back home"

"Hey I'm down with whatever I just don't want you to get bitched at" he replied.

"I'll deal with it," I fished out the shard and tossed it to Colin. "Fix the mirror and I'll talk with with Twilight" I picked up my helmet and left the room to go find Twilight.

(Ponyville)

I found Twilight in her room making out with a picture of me sleeping, it was one of the weirdest things I've witnessed here. She had one of my shirts on too.

"One day my love" She cooed to the photo.

"You know I could come back later" I said standing in her door way.

She squeaked as she didn't know I was watching. "Kobe, when did you get here!?"

"Like five minutes ago" I answered.

She looked at the photo then me, a sinister smile grew on her face as she used her magic to shut the door behind me. Her magic wrapped around me and she pulled me towards her wrapping me in a hug then we laid on the bed, she began taking off my helmet then shoved my face into her chest moaning quietly.

"Your so cold"

"Uh huh look I need to ask you something Twilight" I said muffled by her.

"Yes dear?"

I poked her in the side. "Would you like to go to other dimensions with me and the boys to fight evil and possibly kick ass?"

She hummed and rolled us over laying on top of me. "Why would we do that?"

I smirked at her not remembering. "So I don't hollow duh"

"I thought you said you'd try to take the thrown"

"Yeah well Apparently I did for a solid minute before getting carried away by the two sisters" I said half hazardous.

Her grip tightened around me pushing me deeper into her chest, I was redder then blood at this point. "They didn't do anything did they!?"

"No I don't think so I was drugged by coffee so I don't remember" I answered weakly.

"Well still no, I don't want to risk you getting lost again" She said sitting up and straddled my lap.

"We won't be getting lost Twi, we'll be doing what undead do, which is fight evil and praise the Lord!" I held my half damaged bible up.

The room was quiet for a while as Twilight was thinking. I was kinda nervous since she was sitting on my lap and on top of my dignity. "What If you don't make it back this time?"

I was caught off guard by that question, I made it back before so I'm sure We would again. "We will thou-"

"What if You don't huh? What's gonna happen when one day you don't come back home and end up gone forever this time? I don't want you or the others to take such risks just to end up gone" I sat up and she held onto me putting her chin on my head.

"That's why I wanted you to come along with us and go on an adventure of a lifetime, we'll see other worlds plagued by evil and save it" I said. The whole plan would work, we'd come back every now and then to make sure no ones fucking up while we were gone too.

"Kobe," She looked down at me. "My duty is here to Equestria as the princess of friendship I must make sure the magic of friendship is spread throughout Equestria and beyond" Her sentence was of truth and it sucked too. We both had duties of our own but I didn't want to hurt her anymore than I have already, it would haunt me forever to know someone who loved me was hurt by me.

I took a deep breath and sighed."Look, if you don't want me to go then I won't go but I can't say the same for Colin and Kelso probably, and between you and me I think Lucky has been giving Kelso a few friendly looks if you know what I mean?"

Twilight giggled and nodded, she pushed me back down on the bed and looked at me with a seductive look in her eyes.

"I know you three are stuck together no matter what...just like how we will be in a minute" Twilight said in a playful manner.

My eyes widened. "Wait, what?"

"No escape this time!" We locked lips and she was going in heavy.

I was paralyzed with fear but was slightly aroused. It was as if I had a fear boner and it was unholy, Twilight did agree to keep things to a minimum as far as doing the dirty and agreed to wait for that if we ever got married. With a flash of magic my armor was off with the exception of my pants, Twilight took off her shirt and went back to the kissing while I scooted back to the middle of the bed with Twilight still on me.

She Interlocked her fingers with mine and pressed pressed deeper into the kiss, I could feel her tongue go to the back of my throat and moan as we got hotter and hotter. She moved her hips along my leg panting slightly, I felt her hot breath enter my mouth, at this point she was sucking on my face and I wasn't complaining for once. The lights in the room seemed to get dimmer until we were in total darkness, the curtains were blacked out not allowing the day to enter the room. Twilight tightened her grip of my hands then sat up, drool left her mouth as she departed from me.

"I can't tell if that's a dagger in your pocket or if you're excited," She said moving her hips back and fourth.

"I'm terrified but aroused at the same time," I reached into my pocket and pulled out a dagger "huh weird"

A knock at the door stopped us both in our tracks, the door opened and Spike poked his head inside.

"Hey Twilight I..." He stopped when he spotted us. We both looked back at him, I didn't know what to say and neither did Twilight so we kinda just sat there half naked with a kid looking at us like we kicked his dog. "I'll come back later" He shut the door and scattered away.

Twilight looked down at me and I did the same. The mood was kinda killed now thanks to Spike, Twilight pushed me back down and laid her head under my chin. I noticed my leg was a bit damp and I'm 99 percent sure it's not me but I wasn't gonna ask so I laid there holding a mostly naked Twilight, I started to question what changed since I used to be a crazy Christian about these kind of circumstances, maybe it was the fact we were now dating or I just stopped caring. I still loved the good Lord and nothing will change that, I just wonder what changed about me.

"It's getting late, are you gonna stay the night?" Twilight asked.

"I don't think I have a choice" I smirked at her.

"No, no you don't" She rolled off to my left and I wrapped an arm around her waist, a magic aura moved it right below her breast.

Twilight used her magic to cover us with the blanket, I closed my eyes and couldn't help but smile like a dumbass the entire time. The dream world called to me once again and I stood in the same place with water at barely heel hight. Luna was no where to be seen for once so I just summoned a chair and sat there.

Suddenly a black door appeared in front of me, I stared at it unsure of what to do, the door creaked open revealing a dark and creepy room. I stood up and being the nosey white person I was I walked through the door into the room. It looked like Twilights room but more like it was rotted and scary giving off bad vibes. The room was straight out of a horror movie making me wish I just stayed in the chair.

There was a burnt photo on the bed so I picked It up, it had my face burnt out next to Twilight. "Some creepy ass shit" I commented.

I put it down then heard the bedroom door open behind me, I spun around to face Twilight. Her eyes were black with small red pupils looking at me, she then turned to the left and walked down the hallway. I followed after her down the rotted crystal hall wondering what was gonna happen. The halls looked as though they've been up for a few hundred years without care, the Windows were covered in vines and some were even broken.

"She's coming to take them my love," Twilight said out of the blue. "We must make sure she doesn't succeed"

"Who is coming?" I asked.

"Celestia" She said with venom.

"Damn...that's tough" I had no idea what she was on about or why she said Celestia with such disgust, I mean yeah shes a bitch but come on.

We exited the castle and I noticed we were in some mountain like area and not Ponyville. From afar a white alicorn flew towards us, it was Celestia, she still looked the same as before no surprise there. She landed before us looking tired as ever, her eyes looked of sorrow.

"Hello Twilight," she greeted. "Hello Kobe"

"Sup Sunbutt" I nodded.

A small smile hit Celestias face. "I see you still have your humor"

Twilight huffed. "You're not taking them Celestia"

"I came to talk, I just want to know you're alright" Celestia defended.

There was something that happened between these two but since I was dreaming I didn't care. Twilight took my hand and the three of us walked back into the castle, I had that feeling where my legs feel weak and I get all nervous and paranoid. We walked in silence to what I think was to the throne room, paintings and pictures filled the halls, some were of me and the boys while others were of the girls all looking old.

"Twilight what happened here?" I asked puzzled by all this.

She looked at me. "What do you mean?"

I pointed to the obvious. "Why is everything so much older than last time?"

"The girls are in their beds up ahead Kobe, have you been living under a rock?" Twilight nudged.

"Well about 20 minutes ago you and I were in bed and you were a bit shorter" I deadpanned.

Twilight rolled her eyes. "500 years of living will do that to you Kobe"

"500?" I was in a dream that took place 500 years in the future? Weird.

"It's been a while since you've last spoke to me Twilight" Celestia said with sadness. "I wish we could go back to before everything went wrong"

Twilight glared at Celestia. "You know why it happened, you let it"

Celestia teleported in front of us. "I have no power to bring back the dead Twilight, even if I could it would be wrong to bring them back, it was their duty as elements to protect Equestria to the end just like you were supposed to be the Princess of Friendship"

I felt the air still itself as Twilight stopped walking, her red eyes were flaming with fury and hatred. Her horn lit up and little red sparks shot out across the hall.

"I NEVER ASKED FOR THIS!!" She screamed. "YOU WILL NOT TAKE HIM FROM ME TOO!!"

"I'm sorry Twilight..." Celestia muttered.

I stepped between them to calm them down. "Girls just-" a white light impaled me through the chest. My breath left my body as I fell to my knees, it didn't hurt but i felt my heart stop.

Twilight cried out and caught me from falling over, a purple beam shot off Celestias head. My body went limp in Twilights arms and a faint females voice was heard from inside my head.

"This is your future...fix it"

I shot up to find myself in Twilights room, I accidentally woke her up scaring her.
"Are you okay hun?" She asked.

I nodded. "Yeah I just had a bad dream"

"Oh I'm sorry," She wrapped her arms around me laying me back down. My arm was trapped between her legs so getting back up was a no go, I knew I wasn't gonna sleep tonight, I had a bad feeling about the dream too. I laid in bed and waited for the morning to fully rise.

(Later)

I sat against a tree munching on an Apple. me, the boys, the girls and Lucky were chilling on a hill. Twilight sat against me drinking wine.

"I think we can used to this man" Kelso commented.

I nodded. "I guess, I still prefer to kick some ass"

"We will...eventually maybe the demons of Tartarus will break out so We can kick ass again" Colin said tossing a ball to Rainbow, they were playing a game of Catch with Lucky.

Twilight put a hand on my head and nuzzled my cheek. "Shhh we are finally at peace don't ruin the moment love"

I chuckled and sat back, the Sun was bright and it was beautiful today for a celebration of peace. I made sure to have a memorial made for the lost WoS lives, it would be set right outside Sol next to Ajaxs grave. I looked at Apple Jack and noticed she was giving Colin a loving look. This was too good for me.

"Try not to tie him up again AJ" I nudged her with my boot.

"What- Why ah don't know What yer talkin about!" She looked away and blushed.

The girls snickered at that, I knew she was sweet in Colin. Colin would never say it but he loves Country girls so I'm pretty sure they'd hit it off and if God cursed him he'd have kids by next year. I pushed those thoughts out of my head and closed my eyes, I had time to do shit here without the fear of demons and the WoS were no longer needed for now. This isn't the end and I'm ready for what's next wether it is going to the gates of Hell or having Hell come back for round 2. Either way we're ready.

Author's Note

The WoS will wait until they are called upon again which will be soon. The boys will finally find peace as undead and may be get to have some real fun. Thanks for sticking with me even though its utter shit, I am going to make a second story soon but for now the undead shall rest.